Muž, ktorý uteká z prítomnosti Pána
Jonáš bol tu zavolaný, ako tento, jeden z menších prorokov Biblii aby išiel do tohoto mesta. A tu sa všetci vidíme v tom príklade. Každý z nás, stále od niečoho utekáme. Utekáme od problému. Utekáme od zodpovednosti. Všetci máme sklon takto postupovať. Viacej máme sklon utekať než postaviť sa a vyriešiť to. Vidíte, my proste ... Zisťujeme, že utekáme. Niekedy vidíme, že sme sklonní utekať od práce. Nechceme, nechceme pracovať. Niektorí ľudia si jednoducho myslia, že si môžu zariadiť život bez toho aby pracovali. Ale, myslím, že Šalamún povedal, že tu keď budeme pozorovať mravca môžeme nájsť odpoveď.
Viete, malý mravec, počul som, že ak mravec nepracuje a neurobí si zásoby, ten mravec tiež ani cez zimu neje. Tak každý musí pracovať.
Máme toľko vecí, ktoré musíme robiť, toľko zodpovednosti, ktorú musíme niesť. Každý musí niesť určitú zodpovednosť.
1 Skloňme svoje hlavy. Drahý Bože sme šťastní toto popoludnie za túto možnosť, že sme sa tu spolu znova zhromaždili. A jedine Ty, Pane, vieš ako naše srdcia túžili po tejto hodine, keď tu môžeme znovu stáť pred Tvojim ľudom a priniesť toto posolstvo, ktoré tak vitálne cítime, že je tak nevyhnutne potrebné v tejto hodine. Ty si nám dal teraz týchto niekoľko dní a modlíme sa drahý Bože, aby Tvoja ruka milosti bola nad nami, a aby nás viedla a naprávala. A daj nám to, čo potrebujeme Pane, lebo naše srdcia túžia poznať Ťa lepšie.
2 Vidíme veľké pole žatvy, biele, dozreté a vieme, že zrno je pripravené na ten veľký čas vymlátenia. Drahý Bože, modlíme sa, aby si odtiahol šupky, ktoré sú okolo nás, nechaj nás teraz ležať v prítomnosti Syna, týchto niekoľko dní, aby sme dozreli do kráľovstva Božieho.
3 Požehnaj každú pieseň, ktorá bude spievaná. Požehnaj každú modlitbu a odpovedz každému, kto sa bude modliť, Pane. Spas všetkých stratených. Zavolaj naspäť do domou živého Boha a do obecenstva, tých, ktorí zablúdili.
4Modlíme sa, Bože, aby si uzdravil každú chorú osobu, ktorá príde pod našu strechu. Udeľ to Pane. Nech by na konci tých zhromaždení tu nebola medzi nami žiadna chorá osoba.
5 A drahý Bože, potom nás, ktorí tvrdíme v tejto hodine, že sme cirkvou, vyvolanou, tí, po celom svete, ktorí vyšli von z Babylonu, aby boli účastníkmi tohoto nádherného obecenstva v tých posledných dňoch, modlíme sa Bože, aby si tak požehnal naše srdcia. Sme skutočne hladní, Pane a vyprázdnení od všetkých svetských vecí, o ktorých vieme. Pane, odložili sme nabok každé bremeno, ktoré nás tak ľahko obkľučuje a daj nám teraz bežať s trpezlivosťou ten beh, ktorí je pred nami. Udeľ to, Otče. A nech by sme boli viac naplnení, silnejší, lepší Kresťania na konci toho zhromaždenia, než ako keď sme sem prišli. Nech sa Bohu dostane všetká chvála, lebo prosíme o to v Mene Ježiša. Amen.
6 Myslím, že toto je veľké privilégium dnes večer, niečo, na čo som čakal nejaký čas. Nedávno som vravel mojej žene, povedal som, “Začínam byť tak nervózny, keď očakávam, že pôjdem sem do modlitebni.” Samozrejme, že mám priateľov po celom svete, ale tu je voľačo iné v tejto modlitebni.
Bol som zobraný tu z tohoto prachu, keď mi Boh dal život tu na zemi a domnievam sa, že keď bude otáľať, budem pochovaný niekde tu. Keď On príde, nájde ma niekde tu.
7Ale, zdá sa, že niečo na tom je, keď začnem premýšľať o Jeffersonville. Raz som sa cítil taký samotný; povedal som mojej žene, “Smútim za domovom a neviem za akým domovom smútim, ledaže to sú tí ľudia, ktorí sa za mňa modlia.” Povedal som, “Dobre... Jediné čo viem, že mám robiť, je ísť naspäť a mať zopár dní zhromaždenia, uvidíme, či nájdeme niečo od Pána, možno že nám chce niečo dať, čo máme vedieť.”
A veľká dôležitá téma, ktorú máme teraz pred sebou, je Manželstvo a Rozvod. A ak je nejaká otázka, musí byť na ňu odpoveď. Nemôže byť otázka, keby nebola na ňu odpoveď. Nezáleží na tom, čo to je, musí byť na to odpoveď. Ak Pán bude súhlasiť, chcel by som hovoriť na to v Nedeľu ráno.
8A potom, myslím, že zajtra večer budeme hore v ... Ako sa nazýva tá škola? [Brat Neville vraví, “Parkview.”] Parkview auditórium. Čo, prosím? [“Parkview Junior High.”] Parkview Junior High. Koľkí viete kde to je? Dobre domnievam sa, že to bude označené, či nie, brat Neville? [“Áno.”] Bude ... To je tu hore iba okolo trištvrte míle a tam bude značka. Tam odbočíte z cesty. Je to pekná, vyššia budova. Je tam dosť miesta, kde si môžete pohodlne sadnúť oprieť si ruky a robiť si poznámky. A som presvedčený, že sa tam budete cítiť o trocha lepšie, než ako byť natlačení tu v modlitebni. Bude tam dosť miesta, dosť miesta na parkovanie.
9Myslím že mali malú podmienku, museli sme sľúbiť, aby sme tam mohli byť, to bolo, aby ste tam neprichádzali skôr ako o šesť-tridsať. [Brat Neville hovorí, “Až po päť-tridsať, aby sme tam neboli pred päť-tridsať.”] A o koľkej ... [“Dvere otvárajú v šesť-tridsať.”] Myslím, že pre nás bude dobre, keď tam prídeme na šesť-tridsať.
Majú tu v meste ešte iné auditórium s kapacitou šesťtisíc miest. Ak budeme dobrí na týchto zhromaždeniach, možno nám dovolia mať ďalšie veľké zhromaždenia, možno niekedy v lete, keď sa vrátim z poza mora.
10Myslím, že je tam na sedenie ... Koľko miest je tam na sedenie? [Brat Neville hovorí, “Okolo štyri tisíc.”] Štyri tisíc. Tak vidíte, budeme mať dosť miesta. Nebude tam žiadny zhon. A tak príďte v šesť-tridsať. A potom každý môže prísť na čas, všetci spolu a som presvedčený, že budete mať dobré miesto na sedenie. A je to takto vyvýšené a tam pred sebou máte miesto kde si môžete písať a robiť si poznámky. A začne to, ak Pán dá ...
11Myslím, že teraz, dnes večer, a je streda, modlitebné zhromaždenie, máme ... Tu je to už takmer plné, tak si myslím, že bude lepšie začať tam zajtra večer. Prenajali sme to v nádeji, že keď tu nebude dosť miesta, tak pôjdeme tam. Ale verím, že to je ... Bude najlepšie keď tam pôjdeme zajtra večer, nemyslíš brat Neville? Koľkí si myslíte, že to bude dobrý nápad? Potom môžete mať dosť miesta. Je to už objednané, zaplatili za to niektorí bratia zo zboru. Stojí nás to päťdesiat dolárov na večer, čo je veľmi, veľmi... Prial by som si, aby som to všade tak mal, posadiť toľko ľudí za 50 dolárov na jeden večer, úplne nová budova, s pekným pódium. Ale my...
12Samozrejme, asi budeme vyberať obete. Nechceme, aby to platili oni sami, vrátime im to. Ale keď dostaneme naspäť naše výdavky, potom samozrejme, prestaneme vyberať obete. Nechceme...
13 Ak je medzi nami niekto cudzí, máme v tom svoj spôsob ako to robíme, aby sme nikdy nežobrali, nevymáhali, nenaliehali na ľudí aby platili. Pošleme tanier na vyberaní obeti, čo je ... To je náboženský skutok. Skúšal som, veľakrát, neposielať tanier na vyberanie obetí, ale to nefungovalo. Vidíte? Pretože dávanie je časťou nášho náboženstva. To je časť našej služby. Nezáleží na tom, či je to len päť korún, alebo čokoľvek to je, alebo desať, to je všetko ...
14Pamätáte sa, Ježiš videl jedného dňa vdovu, ktorá prechádzala tam, kde bohatí dávali veľa zo svojich pokladov do pokladne. A táto vdova prešla okolo, možno popri nej išli jej malé, hladné deti a dala všetko čo mala, tri groše. A Ježiš povedal, “Kto zaplatil najviac?“
15Keby som tam ja stal, povedal by som, “Nerob to sestra. My, pozri sa, mame veľa peňazí.” Ale On ju nezastavil. Vidíte? On vedel, že tam ďalej na ceste má pre ňu voľačo väčšie. Tak vidíte, nakoniec, ona mala dom vo chvále, do ktorého išla. A on ju vôbec nezastavil. On ju nechal, aby tam dala svoje tri groše, pretože to bolo to čo chcela urobiť. A ona to musela chcieť urobiť so svojimi deťmi a vdova, mala len tri groše na žitie. Ona to musela chcieť urobiť. Tak vidíte, keď ľudia chcú dávať, musíte im dať na to príležitosť.
16Ale ja myslím o tých, ktorí stoja a ľudia hovoria, “Kto dá päťdesiat dolárov? Kto dá dvadsať dolárov?” Myslím si, že to poškodzuje vašu inteligenciu. Myslím si, že ľudia si uvedomujú, že usporiadať zhromaždenie stojí peniaze. A ja by som im nikdy nedovolil aby to robili, tým usporiadateľom. Povedal som, “Kedykoľvek by ste to museli urobiť, potom je čas aby som sa vrátil domov do modlitebne. Tak my to nebudeme musieť robiť.” Ale myslím, že máme nechať aby prešli s tanierom na obete, aby sme vykonali kompletnú náboženskú službu.
17 A tak pravdepodobne každý večer prejdú s tanierom na obete, povedia niečo ako, “Dobre, teraz vyberieme obete.” A pošlú tanier na obete, a to--a to bude všetko.
18 A každý večer, ak Pán dovolí, myslím si, že Pán mi položil na srdce veľmi konkrétne posolstvo pre Cirkev. Niekoľko dní som sa modlil. A nechcem do toho teraz vchádzať, pretože pred pár dňami sa stal veľký nadprirodzený jav, bolo to niečo ohromné. Veľmi vám túžim o tom povedať. A teraz moja hlavná téma, myslím, tá, na ktorú sa najviac ľudí pýtalo, povedal Billy, je Manželstvo a Rozvod. Je to veľká téma a neviem ako ku tomu pristúpiť. A Išiel som sa za to modliť a Pán ma stretol. A viem, že ... Nemám to, ale Boh mi to dal a mám to teraz. Boh mi dal správnu odpoveď, rozumiete a viem, že je to pravda.
19 A tak ešte presne neviem, možno v nedeľu poprosím naše sestry, aby vynechali to zhromaždenie, ale neviem. To bude závisieť na tom, či vydaté ženy budú chcieť prísť so svojimi mužmi. Sú určité veľmi podstatné veci, ktoré musia byť povedané, pravda o tom a ako ... A tak to chceme položiť absolútne na TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, potom to máte. Potom budete vedieť, čo je pravda. A verím Mu, že to učiní.
20A bol som raz tu hore v reštaurácii, jedol som a Jerry, a oni všetci čakajú na vás všetkých. Povedali, “Dobre, my ...” Niekto, jeden chlapec tam bol a povedal, že ten človek vravel, “Tento týždeň mi to vyjde celkom dobre,“ povedal, “Majú ... Alebo tieto dva týždne.” Povedal, “Majú tu basketbalový zápas, alebo niečo také.” Potom povedal, “Branham bude mať tam zhromaždenia.” Povedal, “Veľa ľudí sa príde ku mne najesť.” Do Ranch House, to je jedno z tých miest tu. A oni boli ... sú skutočne milí.
21Vážim si vás všetkých, pretože vás chválili a hovorili dobre o vás.
22Riaditeľ z Ranch House ma raz ráno stretol. Prišiel som z Arizony a bol som tam okolo pol tretej. A povedal, “Brat Branham, počul som, že budete mať ďalšie zhromaždenie. Zaistil som si výpomoc.” A povedal, “Chcem povedať, že tí ľudia, ktorí tu od teba prichádzajú, to sú skutočne milí ľudia.“ Potešilo ma to, keď som to o vás počul.
Pretože, jednako, mám taký pocit, že ste moje decká [kids] , alebo radšej deti. A tak ja ... decko [kid] znamená kozľa a vy nie ste kozľatá. Vy ste moje ovečky. Ako to je? Ste Pánove ovečky, ktoré mi dal, aby som kŕmil. A dúfam, že ma to nechá robiť. Ideme ďalej po ceste.
23A ohľadne tohoto Manželstva a Rozvodu, chcel som o tom hovoriť od času tých Siedmich Pečatí. Viete tajom-... Všetky tajomstvá mali byť oznámené v nich, otvorením tých Siedmich Pečatí, všetky tajomstvá Biblie. A myslím si teraz, keď starnem, myslím ... myslel som, že by som to aspoň nahral, ak by sa mi niečo stalo, potom by cirkev o tom mohla premýšľať, “Zaujímavé čo mal na mysli? Čo chcel povedať?” A všetky tie témy, ktoré sa zdajú také ťažké, myslím ... s Pánovou pomocou sa vám ich budem snažiť priniesť. A potom, keby sa niečo stalo, keby som odišiel predtým ako On príde, budete to mať potom nahraté.
24Myslím, že máme nejaké nové knihy. Vidím sestru Vayle, ale neviem či je tu doktor, alebo nie. Je tu, sestra Vayle? Asi je na zhromaždení. Nevidím ho. Ale aha, áno, tam v zadu. A brat Vayle napísal knihu a to je ... Myslím, že vraveli dve. Brat Vayle, je to tak, máš tu dve knihy? Dve knihy. No, neviem ... Tak ako som to pochopil, každý má dostať jeden exemplár. Tak ... Ak vy ... Tak som to pochopil. Možno sa mýlim.
25A potom, kniha Sedem Cirkevných Vekov je hotová (je to tak Brat Vayle?) a teraz sa tlačí. A viem, že ju budete chcete, pretože tam je odpoveď na veľa otázok, ktoré máte v srdci. A potom, no, budeme sa snažiť prepísať Sedem Pečatí otvorených, viete, do formy knihy, tak aby si to každý mohol čítať, kto chce, aby to mohli porozumieť a študovať. Myslím, keď to bude napísané, ak to...
26Najprv sme to prepísali rovno z pásky, tak ako to bolo hovorené. No viete, môžete kázať kázanie, to je jedna vec a potom napísať knihu to je niečo iné. Vidíte, ak by som sa dotkol nejakej témy, tak ako hovorím ku vám, vy by ste rozumeli, povedal by som, “Semeno hada,” viete.
No, čitateľ knihy, ak to tak napíšete, by sa divil, “Čo je semeno hada?” Vidíte? A nevedeli by. Keby sa to náhodou dostalo na také miesto ako Princeton [Univerzita v New Jersey] alebo niekde, mysleli by si, že sme hlúpi.
Tak som poprosil brata Vayle, aby mi s tým pomohol a zachoval tú istú myšlienku a dal tomu gramatiku. Som si istý, že moju gramatiku by ľudia ... To by bolo pre nich určite tajomstvo. Tak ... Brat Vayle je v tom veľmi dobrý, on je ako ...
27A potom, myslím, že náš vzácny brat pri tom musel dostať nejako ešte navyše inšpiráciu a povedal, že napíše pri tom zopár svojich kníh. A tak napísal jednu, ktorá sa volá, myslím Prorok Dvadsiateho Storočia a ďalšia Laodicejská Cirkev alebo tak nejako.
28A Billy mi dnes večer povedal, že niekoľko tisíc výtlačkov priviezli dnes, niekto ich priviezol z Texasu. A tak tu budú. A myslím, že oznámia, ako to s nimi je. Myslím, že sú sponzorované. Nie som si istý. Ak sú, budú vám dané zadarmo. A dúfame, že s nich budete mať radosť. Ak áno, potraste bratovi Vayle ruku a povedzte ako veľmi si to vážite. Ja som ich ešte nečítal. Keď ich prečítm, možno zmením svoj názor, tak sa ich budem snažiť prečítať tento týždeň, pokiaľ sa mi bude dať, ak môžem.
29Teraz je streda večer, naše zhromaždenia začnú oficiálne zajtra večer. Ale myslím, keď som tu medzi vami, nemohol som zostať tam v dome, keď viem, že ste všetci tu. Práve tak ako, viete, keď príde niekto z vašich príbuzných a bežíte im naproti cez celú ulicu. A tak som si myslel, že sem prídem a privítam vás v Jeffersonville. A tak tento posledný týždeň ...
Prepáčte, to bolo pred troma týždňami, keď som prišiel domov. Bol som preč, snažil som sa ... Mal som niekoľko zhromaždení na rôznych miestach tam v Arizone a vrátil som sa domov a snažil som sa oddýchnuť si. Išiel som na poľovačku a dostal som povolenie v Arizone na leva. Predieral som sa za ním dvadsať míľ, až nakoniec som ho dostal.
30Ale potom keď premýšľam, nikdy predtým som nemyslel, keď som bol malý chlapec ... Len aby som ukázal, ako sa tie veci dejú, Pán nám tam dal malé miesto, kde už sme niekoľko mesiacov a deti tam chodia do školy.
Bol som malý chlapec. Myslím, že je tu teraz Jimmy Poole, možno je tu jeho otec veľký Jim. Chodili sme spolu do školy a pamätám sa, keď som tam sedel ako malé otrhané dieťa, na nohách som mal topánky, tenisky, z ktorých mi trčali palce, požičal som si papier od jedného a ceruzku od druhého.
31Zvykol som písať básne. Tu pani Woodová mi povedala dnes popoludní, aby som nahral na kazetu tú o mojom starom Forde, viete, to je dobrá. Povedala, “Mal by si to poslať pánu Fordovi.”
Povedal som, “Myslím si, že je tam príliš veľa pravdy,” o drnčaní vpredu a vŕzganí vzadu a rýchlostná páka je ako čínske puzzle. Ale ja ... To je ... Ale vždy som vravel, jediné čo musím urobiť je porátať štyri kolesá a poriadne zakurbľovať, aby naštartoval a potom nasadnúť. Povedal som, “Bolo dobre, keď som s ním začal ísť do kopca, vliekol sa veľmi pomaly, hovoril som si - myslím, že to dokážem, myslím, že to dokážem, myslím, že to dokážem. Potom som začal ísť dole, a hovoril som - myslel som, že to dokážem, myslel som, že to dokážem, myslel som, že to dokážem.” Vidíte?
Takto sa tiahneme na ten kopec, ako v knihe Cesta pútnika. Tak my ...
32Mal som takú malú báseň, ktorú som napísal, niečo takéto. A povedal som... No, len si predstavte, mal som len okolo dvanásť rokov. A keď som tam stál a díval som sa na ten kaňon, rozmýšľal som, “Ten lev bude sedieť rovno tu v tejto miestnosti,dívať sa von oknom,” do skla v okne. Spomenul som si na malú báseň. Išiel som späť a zobral ju, niečo takéto. Len si predstavte ako Boh ...
33Či veríte, že Boh je v každej inšpirácií? [Zhromaždenie hovorí “Amen“] Boh musí písať piesne. Či veríte, že Boh je v piesňach? [“Amen“]
Ježiš tak povedal. Hovoril o Dávidovi a povedal, “Či neviete čo Dávid povedal v žalmoch? Viete...
34Pozrite sa na ukrižovanie. Dávid spieval o tom v 22. žalme, “Môj Bože, Môj Bože, prečo si ma opustil? Všetky moje kosti, hľadia na mňa. Prebodli moje ruky a moje nohy.” Viete, to bola pieseň. Žalmy sú piesne.
35A v tejto básni, dívajte sa ako sa to stalo. Sedel som tam, ako malé dieťa s požičaným listom papieru, povedal som:
Som opustený, oh, tak opustený niekde
ďaleko na juhozápade,
Kde tiene padajú najhlbšie na štíty hor.
Môžem vidieť číhajúceho kojota v purpurovej hmle,
Môžem počuť vyť šedého vlka, tam kde sa pasie dlhorohý dobytok.
A niekde hore v kaňone môžem počuť kňučať leva,
V tých vzdialených horách Catalina v Arizone.
36Po štyridsiatych rokoch, som presne v tom kaňone a ten lev sa mi díva do tváre.
O Bože, je Zem niekde za riekou, priatelia. To je len ... Musí tam byť. Vidíte? Príliš veľa sa o tom hovorí. Všetko toto nie je len nejaký mýt, to je ... To je skutočné. To je realita. Som tak rád, že som tu dnes večer s týmito ľuďmi, očakávam, že budem s nimi tam naveky, Tam kde nebudú žiadne choroby, ani smrť, ani oddelenia. A cestovanie nebude potom pre nás žiadny problém.
37Myslím, že žiadne zhromaždenie nie je kompletné keby sme neprečítali Slovo a nemali trochu ...
Brat Neville, ja som sem tak vystúpil. Billy vravel, že chceš, aby som hovoril. Je to tak, Brat Neville? [Brat Neville hovorí, “Amen. Áno. Samozrejme.”] Možno to beriem príliš ako samozrejmosť, ale cítil som, že to je dobre. [“Áno, amen! Určite je!”]
Tak, vy, ktorí máte piesne a také veci, vidíte brata Nevilleho, keď idete spievať a potom to zaspievate, tam hore. A máte asi pol hodinu úvod a ideme do tých skutočne hlbokých posolstiev a pozrime sa čo môžeme vidieť, čo Pán bude robiť. A len verme ...
38Verím, že máme Pravdu. Som o tom presvedčený. A verím, že pšenica je, určite, šupka sa od nej odťahuje. Viete. A vidíte, môžem vám zajtra ukázať malú predohru toho, ako sa šupka odťahuje od pšenice. Ale pšenica musí ležať v Prítomnosti Syna (Slnka), aby dozrela. A nato sme tu, priatelia, aby sme zostávali v Prítomnosti Syna, až kým tu naša malá skupinka ľudí, až tak dozreje pre Krista, že sa stane chlebom na Jeho stole. To je to, čo od nich chcem aby robili.
39A teraz prv ako pristúpime ku Slovu, po recitácii básní a takých veciach, pomodlime sa znovu. Potom prečítame text.
40Drahý Ježišu, pomôž nám dnes večer v týchto niekoľkých slovách, keď očakávame na Teba. A prosíme, aby bola s nami Tvoja milosť a milosrdenstvo, Pane. A zmäkči naše srdcia, odstráň od nás všetky šupky, tŕne, pichliače, nech sa to požehnané slnečné svetlo Božie preborí do vnútra a zasvieti na Slovo, Pane. A nech by sme mohli mať také ohromné zhromaždenie, že by medzi nami nezostala žiadna nespasená osoba , aby všetky deti boli v Kráľovstve Božom. A tí, ktorí nemajú krst Duchom, aby Ho mohli prijať, Otče. Aby všetky tie veľké tajomstvá, ktoré máme vedieť v tomto veku, Pane, nám boli odhalené. Aby sme uvideli jednoduchosť Božiu, aby sme vedeli ako sa máme správať, ako postupovať, naprávať sa a prinášali údy nášho tela do poslušnosti Slova, aby sme vedeli ako máme žiť v tomto prítomnom dni pri príchode Pána Ježiša.
41Keď čítam dnes večer tvoje Slovo, Pane, možno, so svojím čiastočným vzdelaním, budem schopný prečítať niektoré slová a možno niektoré zle vyslovím. Ale, Pane Bože, jedine Ty môžeš z neho ukázať súvislosť. Ty si ten Jediný, ktorý to dokáže. Nie je možné aby to dokázala ľudská bytosť; to leží v Tvojich rukách, Pane. Tak daj nám, každý večer tie veci, ktoré sú skryté v Tvojom Slove aby sme mohli byť lepšími kresťanmi a žili podľa času v ktorom sa nachádzame, ako príklady kresťanstva. Prosíme v mene Pána Ježiša. Amen.
42A teraz, mnohí z vás, vo svojich Bibliách, chcem aby ste si otvorili knihu Jonáša. To je ... Stále hovoríme toľko o Jonášovi, že bol odpadlík a podobne. Stále som sa zastával Jonáša. Neverím, že Jonáš bol odpadlík. Neverím tomu. Verím, že to je len ... Niekedy to používame, hovoríme, “On je Jonáš.” Ale ak ... Už som o tom hovoril, inak, hovoril som ako myslím o Jonášovi, čo sa stalo.
A stalo sa slovo Hospodinovo k Jonášovi, synovi Amittaiho, povediac
Vstaň, idi do Ninive, toho veľkého mesta, a volaj proti nemu, lebo ich zloba vystúpila hore pred moju tvár.
Ale Jonáš vstal aby utiekol do Taršíša zpred tvári Hospodinovej a prijdúc dolu do Joppy našiel loď, ktorá išla do Taršíša, dal čo bola jej mzda, a zišiel do nej, aby sa odplavil s nimi do Taršíša z pred tvári Hospodinovej.
43Či to nie je smutný koniec? Muž, ktorý uteká z prítomnosti Pánovej, a to je moja téma.
44No, prv chceme rozmýšľať o tomto. Jonáš bol ... Dôvod, ten hlavný dôvod, to čo ja verím prečo tu urobil túto veľkú vec, bolo to, že Jonáš bol Žid. A bol požiadaný aby išiel do Pohanského mesta aby kričal proti nemu; myslel si, že ho tam neprijmú. Pretože, tí Pohania si budú myslieť, “Čo má tento Žid s nami spoločné?” Ale vidíte, ďalšia vec, to nám dáva tu vidieť niečo veľké, že Boh nie je Bohom len Židov, ale On je tiež Boh Pohanov. On je Boh všetkých ľudí.
45On si proste vybral Židov. Židia boli povolaní, Boží, vybraní ľudia. Boli vybraní pre určitý účel. A ten účel bol, dať im zákon a oni ho nedokázali dodržať. A On len ukázal, pomocou tých ľudí, že ten zákon nedokázali dodržať a že On je Boh spravodlivosti. A zákon vyžadoval spravodlivosť, ale v zákone nebola žiadna milosť, aby dostala človeka von. Zákon nezaplatil žiadnu cenu za hriech ale bola potrebná milosť aby zaplatila tú cenu alebo nás vykúpila z pod toho, čo zákon na nás uvalil.
46A Jonáš bol tu zavolaný, ako tento, jeden z menších prorokov Biblii aby išiel do tohoto mesta.
A tu sa všetci vidíme v tom príklade. Každý z nás, stále od niečoho utekáme. Utekáme od problému. Utekáme od zodpovednosti. Všetci máme sklon takto postupovať. Viacej máme sklon utekať než postaviť sa a vyriešiť to. Vidíte, my proste ... Zisťujeme, že utekáme.
Niekedy vidíme, že sme sklonní utekať od práce. Nechceme, nechceme pracovať. Niektorí ľudia si jednoducho myslia, že si môžu zariadiť život bez toho aby pracovali. Ale, myslím, že Šalamún povedal, že tu keď budeme pozorovať mravca môžeme nájsť odpoveď.
47Viete, malý mravec, počul som, že ak mravec nepracuje a neurobí si zásoby, ten mravec tiež ani cez zimu neje. Tak každý musí pracovať.
48Máme toľko vecí, ktoré musíme robiť, toľko zodpovednosti, ktorú musíme niesť. Každý musí niesť určitú zodpovednosť.
49Keď prídeš ku tomu, že si máš vybrať ženu aby si sa oženil, alebo si máš vybrať svojho muža, musíš zobrať na seba zodpovednosť. A potom musíš pamätať ... Možno, že vytváraš domov; to je milý pekný domov. A potom, pamätaj, ako vydatá žena, musíš myslieť, že máš zodpovednosť za vychovanie detí. A musíš pamätať, že tie pekné hladké steny budú dookola zababrané špinavými detskými rukami. Potom máš zodpovednosť za vzdelanie tvojich detí. Máš zodpovednosť obliekať ich a dávať im jesť.
50Všetko je zodpovednosť. A je to tak ľahko, keď sa pred nami vynoria tie zodpovednosti, utiecť od nich. A vidíme, že manželstvo je zodpovednosť, každopádne.
51Dokonca, veľakrát nachádzame ... Toto je ťažko povedať ale je to pravda, že kazatelia, veľakrát, utekajú od zodpovednosti aby sa postavili za pravdou Božieho Slova, keď ku tomu príde. Budú utekať od tej zodpovednosti. Keď pravda Božieho Slova je postavená pred nás ľudí, máme ... sme náchylní vyhnúť sa jej až do najkrajnejšej možnosti.
52Práve som sa rozprával s mojím malým synovcom. On je katolík a ... Pokrstil som toho chlapca, na meno Ježiša Krista, tu pred pár rokmi a zoznámil sa s nejakým dievčaťom a odišiel ku katolíkom. Držal som za ruku jeho matku keď zomierala. Povedala mi posledné slová, “Postaraj sa o Melvína.” A jemu sa nedávno snívali sny. Proste nemôže ... každý deň, minulý týždeň, snívali sa mu sny. Povedal, “Išiel som do tvojho zboru, ujko Bill a ty si tam stál a kázal. Ja som bežal tam hore aby som sa priznal. Zobudil som sa.” Povedal, “Robil som zle.”
Povedal som mu, “Melvín, ku tomu nepotrebuješ žiadny výklad. Tvoje miesto je tu kde patríš.” Je to tak. Vidíte?
53Ale plniť si svoje zodpovednosti, niekedy to z nás sťahuje kožu, vyplniť ich. Ako otec, aby si vyplnil zodpovednosť a svojmu dieťaťu dal výprask. Tým malým. Nechceš to robiť. Ale ako otec alebo matka, musíš zobrať na seba tú zodpovednosť za vychovanie toho dieťaťa, pretože Biblia povedala, “keď budeš šetriť prút skazíš svojho syna.” A to stále platí, podľa každého psychológa na svete. To je stále Božou pravdou. Keby sa to viacej praktikovalo nemali by sme toľko kriminality mládeže a také veci, a to skazenie, ktoré teraz máme na svete. Ale to staré zlaté pravidlo v domácnosti bolo zlomené, už dávno tomu a oni nechajú deti robiť všetko čo len chcú.
54Ale hoci, ako som povedal, kazatelia, oni prídu tvárou v tvár ku pravde a potom od nej odídu. Vidíte, oni proste ... Zdá sa, že je niečo - nechcú mať kvôli tomu nepríjemnosti.
55Veľakrát prišli ku mne ľudia a povedali, “Viem, že je to pravda, brat Branham, ale keby som sa za tým postavil, vykopli by ma zo zboru.” Čo na tom? Ak to neurobíš, vykopnú ťa tam hore. Tak niekde musíš byť vykopnutý. Tak sa s tým musíš aj tak porátať, namiesto toho aby si od toho utekal a hovoril, “No, pôjdem inde. Nechcem ísť naspäť.” Choď naspäť, áno, a trochu viac sa do toho započúvaj.
Skúmajte Písma, povedal Ježiš, “Skúmajte Písma, lebo v nich si myslíte, že máte večný život a oni sú to ktoré svedčia o mne.” Ale vidíme, že ľudia sa s tým nechcú dať do poriadku.
56Keď sú privedení do prítomnosti Božej a vidia, že keď Boh dal zasľúbenie a Boh je zaviazaný ku tomu zasľúbeniu. A keď vyplňuje to zasľúbenie, potom sa ľudia obávajú postaviť sa do zodpovednosti aby vyplnili to čo vyžaduje Posolstvo na danú hodinu. Vidíme to všade.
57Ako je to s vami Luteráni? Koľkí Luteráni sa báli, ľudia sa báli postaviť sa za Luterovou pravdou, keď on prišiel s ospravedlnením? Pozrite čo vás to stálo, možno váš vlastní život, aby ste vyšli a vyznali Ježiša Krista a stali sa Luteránmi.
58Pozrite sa na seba Metodisti, ako to bolo, všetkých vás nazývali, že ste fanatici, svätí ktorí padajú na zem a váľajú sa. Myslím, že to viete. Dostávali sa pod vplyv Ducha a mykali sa sem a tam. A hovorili na nich, že majú “mykance.” To neboli Letnoční, to boli Metodisti, dávno pred rokmi. Mykali sa a triasli sa, a padali na zem pod mocou Božou. Liali im vodu na tvár a ovievali ich a mysleli si, že omdleli. Pokladali vás za bandu fanatikov. Ale museli ste, vaše matky a otcovia, museli to buď prijať, postaviť sa za Pravdu a fakty alebo to odmietnuť.
59A čo vy Letniční, ktorí ste prijali prinavrátenie darov, keď sa Duch Svätý ukázal, s hovorením v jazykoch a darmi Ducha prišiel naspäť do cirkvi? Metodisti vás za to chceli vykopnúť a urobili to. Ale vy ste sa museli za tým postaviť. To je to čo ste museli urobiť.
A čo tá vec, keď to vyšlo ohľadne krstu na meno Ježiša Krista a uvideli ste, že je to pravda? Museli ste sa za tým postaviť alebo s tým niečo urobiť.
Máte zodpovednosť, každý z vás a musíte sa postaviť za týmito vecami. Je to tak.
60A keď potom vidíte, teraz v tomto dni, keď Slovo Božie zasľúbilo tieto veci, ktoré vidíme, že sa teraz dejú, potom máme zodpovednosť buď sa za to postavíme alebo odídeme od toho. Máte ... Nemôžete zostať neutrálni. Musíte s tým niečo urobiť. Nejaký krok sa musí urobiť.
Nemôžete vojsť cez dvere do zboru a vyjsť takí istí ako ste vošli. Budete buď ďalej alebo bližšie ku Bohu, zakaždým keď vojdete alebo vyjdete odtiaľ.
61Ó ako ľahko je ľuďom utiecť od týchto vecí. A chcem aby sme na toto pamätali keď zajtra večer vojdeme do tých oficiálnych zhromaždení, chcem aby ste si všimli, keď stojíme pred niečím, ak máte ... ak je ohľadne toho nejaká otázka. Ak je nejaká otázka, musí byť na to odpoveď.
62Povedzme, napríklad, povedal som, že pôjdem na západ a vy by ste ma nasmerovali touto cestou. Dobre, ale hneď viete, že by som minul svoj cieľ a ja tiež ... som na severozápade. Dobre, čo keby ma niekto nasmeroval dole touto cestou a ja pôjdem tou cestou? Znovu miniem svoj cieľ; išiel som na juhozápad. Dobre, pokiaľ je otázka, ktorá cesta ide na západ, niekde musí byť konkrétna odpoveď.
A keď povstávajú pred nami tieto otázky, ohľadne Biblických právd, musí byť niekde správna odpoveď. Je to tak. Musí tam byť.
63A keď vidíme niečo predstavené. Myslím, že namiesto toho aby sme utekali preč a povedali, “Och, nezmysel! Niečomu takému by som nemohol veriť. Nemôžem tomu veriť.” Prečo si nezoberiete Bibliu a posaďte sa a porovnajte sa s tým. Preštudujte to. Ste tu teraz na tomto zhromaždení, prezrite si to. Skontrolujte si to sami so Slovom. Prekontrolujte Slovo pomocou Slova. To je jediný spôsob ako nám ono povie pravdu a ono musí povedať pravdu od Genesis do Zjavenia.
64Kristus je zjavením celej Biblii. V Ňom, v Kristovi je celá plnosť. Vyplňuje všetky proroctvá Biblii, bezpodmienečne sú vyplnené v Kristovi Ježišovi, pretože On bol Boh zamanifestovaný v tele.
65Keď vidíme tieto veci, hoci, keď sa s tým stretávame tvárou v tvár a prichádzame na zhromaždenie a vidíme moc Božiu ako sa pohybuje a robí veci, robí nadprirodzené veci a vidíme, že to sa stalo a vidíme to v Biblii a vidíme, že je to zasľúbené na túto hodinu; potom, keď vidíme tieto veci, potom musíme zobrať na seba zodpovednosť a buď to prijať, myslím, ako za nás.
66No, mnoho ľudí sympatizuje, mnohí hovoria, že to je dobré. Ale to ne - to nerobí to čo ... To nie je to, za čo ste zodpovední. Ako som povedal, čo ak ...
67Keby som bol mladý a hľadal by som si ženu aby som sa oženil; a tu by stálo dievča, ktoré by splňovalo všetky kvalifikácie, o ktorých myslím, že sú potrebné pri žene. Čo sa týka morálky, je to kráľovná a pekná a milá osoba, skutočná kresťanka, všetko na čo by som len pomyslel aby mi bola dobrou ženou. Ale bez ohľadu na to ako veľmi by som hovoril, že je dokonalá, že to je tá pravá, nie je moja kým ju neprijmem a tú zodpovednosť, že je mojou ženou.
68A to isté je s Posolstvom. Ty môžeš hovoriť, “To je správne, alebo toto, to či tamto.” A hovoriť, “Sympatizujem s tým. Verím, že to je pravda.” Ale ty to musíš prijať; a to sa musí stať časťou teba a ty časťou toho. Musíš ... Potom je to tvoje.
69Keď sa oženíš s touto určitou ženou, ktorú si si vybral, potom ste jedno.
A takto si s Kristom. Keď Ho vidíš zamanifestovaného a skutočného, potom si časťou Neho a On je časťou teba. A spolu ste časťou Posolstva.
70Ó, koľko máme denominačných lodí, ktoré odchádzajú do Taršíša, kvôli Jonášom v týchto dňoch, je ich okolo deväťsto takých, lode, ktoré si vyberajú ľahkú trasu. Nechcú sa s tým zaoberať.
Jonáš sa nechcel vyrovnať s tým, že pôjde ku Pohanom. On tam nechcel zaniesť to kruté posolstvo, “Za štyridsať dní zahyniete ak nebudete činiť pokánie.” On to nechcel urobiť. A myslel si, “Tí Pohania, ťažko povedať čo mi urobia.” Ale musel sa s tým vyrovnať. Vidíte? Ale on nasadol na ľahko dostupnú loď a plavil sa do Taršíša, vošiel do podpalubia a ľahol si spať; zvolil si ľahkú cestu.
71To je ľahká cesta, to je populárna cesta s ľuďmi. To je ľahké zvoliť si cestu, kde vás každý klepe po pleci a hovorí, že si dobrý človek, “A toto je ten a ten a taký,” a svet sa bude na teba dívať, je to ľahké ísť tou populárnou cestou.
Ale keď - keď musíš urobiť niečo inak, keď sa musíš postaviť za svojim presvedčením, o čom vieš, že je Pravda, tam prichádza tá ťažšia časť, tam nastáva trenica, práve tam.
72Ó, ako sme často spievali tú starú pieseň.
Ako ľahko sa plaví po mori, keď je pokojné,
A spoliehame na Jahveho mocné a veľké rameno.
Ale, ó, nech sa len začnú dvíhať vlny, nech začne duť vietor a rozbúri vlny, čo potom budeš robiť?
73Niečo podobné som raz hovoril, čo mi povedal jedna pani. Vtedy keď sa ešte jazdilo na koňoch a kočoch, vravela, že kôň sa jej splašil, keď išla zo zboru. Opýtal som sa, “A čo si robila?”
74Povedala, “Spoliehala som na Pána, až kým sa neroztrhli opraty.” No, to je čas aby sme spoliehali na Pána, po každom ... keď sa roztrhnú opraty. Vy spoliehate na opraty, až kým sa neroztrhnú. Áno.
75A tak vidíme, že máme veľa ciest po ktorých sa ľahko ide, veľa lodí, ktoré sa plavia do Taršíša, lebo to je ľahko, bez zodpovednosti. To proste ide s prúdom, máte všetko čo s tým ide; každý vás má rád. A každý, ste ... Všetci s vami súhlasia, vy s každým súhlasíte. No, či to nie je utierka na riad?! Je to tak. Áno, mať výhodu, vyhnúť sa nepríjemnosti. Aha, každý, nestarám sa kto si a za čím stojíš ... V skutočnosti, slušne-mysliaci ľudia si vás budú viacej ceniť keď budete stáť za tým, o čom ste presvedčení, že je správne. Skutočne. Nestarám sa ...
76Zoberte ženu, nemusí byť veľmi atraktívna a čokoľvek je; ale nechajte tú ženu stáť na princípoch ženskosti, nech stojí ako dáma; a ak muž má na sebe trochu mužskosti, on sa jej zastane. Absolútne. Ceníme si niečo, čo niekto má, keď veria, že to je pravda a budú stáť za tým, čo si myslia, že je správne.
77Akí nemastní-neslaní, taký vlastne sú mnohí kresťania dnes, tak vycvičení v lichotení a vo všetkom, že si myslia, že všetko čo musia robiť, to je pripojiť sa do cirkvi, ísť niekde, zapísať svoje meno do knihy alebo urobiť niečo malé, vyskakovať hore dole, vykrikovať alebo niečo také a nazývajú to kresťanstvo.
Kresťanstvo je každodenný, drsný život, ktorý žijete pre Boha v tomto prítomnom svete. To je ustavičné pálenie sa ohňa lásky Božej v tvojom srdci, ktorá ti dáva zapálenie a kladie ťa tam z ľuďmi a obracia ľudí ku Kristovi. Zodpovednosti.
78Ale je ľahko ísť po ceste, po ktorej ide svet. Je ľahko plávať s prúdom.
Choď tam nasadni na rieke do svojho člna. Zober veslá a začni veslovať proti prúdu; chvíľu vesluješ a ide to ťažko. Ale len raz uvolni veslá a uvidíš ako rýchlo míňaš stromy na brehu, plaviac sa dole, ale dívaj sa kde ideš!
Keď všetko ide ľahko, pamätaj, približuješ sa ku nejakému veľkému vodopádu tam dole. Ideš smerom ku pádom a nebude to dlho trvať a budeš prechádzať cez tie pády. Plavíš sa so svetom, ľahko, cesta ubieha, nechceš to. Nie veru. Ale musíš prijať svoju zodpovednosť.
79No, veríš tomu a myslíš si, že je to pravda.
80A zodpovednosť, ktorú nám Boh dal v tomto dni, aby sme priniesli toto Posolstvo! A ako starnem a viem že moje dni sa krátia, cítim väčšiu zodpovednosť, než ako kedykoľvek. Ísť ďalej, musíme to robiť! Musíme sa do toho dostať, všade kde ideme a hovoríme Posolstvo; a hovoríme ľuďom, že Ježiš Kristus prichádza, že On je Boh a čoskoro príde. Vo svete nezostala žiadna nádej, jedine v príchode Pána.
81 Dívam sa tam na niektorých mojich priateľov, ktorí boli so mnou tam hore, keď anjel Pánov ... Tí chlapci tu sedia, myslím, že našli to miesto kde sa to stalo. A pamätajte len, čo Pán vtedy povedal bratovi Woodsovi. Išli sme hore na kopec. A on plakal, pretože jeho žena bola chorá. A Pán povedal, “Zodvihni kameň a vyhoď ho do vzduchu a povedz - Tak hovorí Pán.” A urobil som to. Brat Woods tu sedí ako svedok.
82A povedal som, “Brat Woods, nepotrvá dlho a uvidíš, že sa niečo deje.” A na druhý deň, keď sme tam stáli, všetci spolu ... A viacerí z nich sú tu dnes večer.
83Bol tam jeden mladý kazateľ ... všimol som si ... Stretol som ho deň predtým. Bol v našom tábore. Prišiel aby tam bol s nami. A povedal mi, “Brat Branham, mávaš videnia aj takto vonku?”
84Povedal som, “Áno. Ale sem som prišiel aby som od toho odišiel, aby som si trochu oddýchol.” On povedal ... “Dobre.” A povedal som, “Pretože, On mi tu ukazuje veci. Práve tu za kopcom, tam sa zjavilo tých sedem anjelov.”
Povedal, “Aha, rozumiem.” A povedal, “Bol som jeden zo sponzorov tvojich zhromaždení v Kalifornii.”
Povedal som, “Som naozaj veľmi rád, že to môžem vedieť.”
85A zatiaľ čo sme tam stáli, práve som sa pozrel okolo a videl som takého trochu zavalitého doktora, ako sa mu díva do očí a počul som ho povedať, “Vy to oko stratíte, pretože je v ňom alergia. Už ho liečim dva roky a vy stratíte to oko.”
Povedal som, “Pýtaš sa to preto lebo tvoj doktor ti nedávno povedal, že stratíš to oko.”
A on povedal, “To je pravda,” a pozrel sa takto okolo.
86A videl som jeho mamu ako si dala dole pančuchu a medzi prstami a po nohe mala malé nádory a povedal mu, “Ak budeš s bratom Branhamom, povedz mu aby sa pomodlil za toto.”
A povedal som, “Tvoja mama vytiahla takto nohu a povedala ti ... medzi prstami na nohe má malé nádory a povedala ti - povedz bratovi Branhamovi aby sa pomodlil.”
On povedal, “Brat Branham, to je pravda.”
87Pozrel som sa naspäť. Keď som sa pozrel, uvidel som ho ako tam stojí a díva sa na mňa, takto, a jeho oči boli úplne čisté. Stretol som hu na jeseň; mal lepšie oči než ktokoľvek v tábore. Pán ho vyliečil a uzdravil.
88Kým som tam stál, Pán povedal, ukázal mi čo sa stane. “Súd naráža na západné pobrežie.” A povedal, “Choď tam ku ohnisku.”
89Mal som v ruke lopatu; išiel som tam. A brat Roy Roberson, všetci ho tu poznáme. Nie je tu dnes večer, pokiaľ viem; je tam v Arizone. On je predseda tu tých správcov a ja som vedel, že on je bývalí vojak. A niečo sa malo stať; a veľmi rýchlo, ešte ráno, okolo desiatej ráno. A tí chlapci tam všetci boli, bolo nás desať alebo dvanásť, rozoberali sme stany a sťahovali z kože tie prasatá a robili sme také veci. Tak sme ... Povedal som, “Roy, skryte sa, rýchlo. Niečo sa deje.” Viac som mu nemohol povedať. Ale práve vtedy som tam zastal ...
A dole z neba sa zniesol Boží vír a tresklo to, akoby sa zatriasli tie kopce, prebehlo to do tých hôr, vyseklo pruh rovno okolo, asi päť stôp nad mojou hlavou a zoťalo všetky vrcholce stromov, ako lietali tie kamene. Vystúpilo to hore do vzduchu a znovu to zostúpilo s ďalším veľkým krstom a udrelo do toho vrchu a vyhodilo z neho takto kamene. Tri razy to tak udrelo a potom to odišlo hore do vzduchu.
A brat Banks prišiel ku mne a povedal, “To je to o čom si včera hovoril?”
Povedal som, “Áno, to je presne to.” Vidíte?
90A dva dni potom sa Aljaška takmer potopila. A hore dole po západnom pobreží to dunelo a dialo sa všetko možné. A v jednom z týchto dní sa zošmykne do oceánu. Tak veru. Čo to je? Žijeme v hodine príchodu Pánovho.
91Vidíme povstávať izmy a všetko možné, vieme, že na toto musí byť správna odpoveď.
Sú ľudia teraz tu v tejto krajine, idú do jaskýň a úkrytov, “A 16. marca,” čítali ste to v novinách. “Prichádza Pán.” Viete, že to tak nie je.
Ježiš povedal, “nikto nevie ani minútu ani hodinu.”
92Keď vidíme všetky tieto veci, a všetko ako sa to deje, niekde musí byť správna odpoveď. Musí byť pravda. Je jeden východ a jeden západ ale je jeden juhovýchod a severozápad, alebo niečo. Ale niekde musí byť správna odpoveď na daný problém.
93Vyhnúť sa tomuto? Musíme povedať ľuďom, že žijeme v hodinách príchodu Syna Božieho. Chceme dávať pozor a (Bože) byť v pohybe po celý čas, pripravení dať ľuďom správnu odpoveď.
94Stále to tak bolo. To je v človeku, aby sa vyhol a odišiel preč od Boha, už od Adama v záhrade Eden. Keď bol Adam v záhrade Eden, keď prišla zodpovednosť urobiť rozhodnutie, či bude stáť pri Bohu alebo pôjde so svojou ženou? On to musel vykonať, on bol za to zodpovedný. Buď zoberie to, čo povedala jeho žena alebo to, čo povedal Boh. A keď si vybral, že pôjde po ceste jeho ženy a keď to urobil, potom stratil svoje originálne postavenie. A celý svet poddal smrti, keď mal zobrať tú zodpovednosť alebo prijať nové svetlo, ktoré našla jeho žena, čo bolo nezhodné.
Ó Bože! Pomyslite na to. Boh im dal aby dodržovali len okolo osem alebo desať slov. “Ale z toho stromu nebudeš jesť.” To je všetko čo mali dodržiavať. A hoci mali len toľko slova, oni ho nedodržali.
Potom sa Adam musel zamyslieť, “Budem to robiť tak, ako my to povedala moja žena, alebo budem robť to, čo povedal Boh?” A vyšiel z tade s otvorenými očami. Musel zobrať na seba zodpovednosť. To celú ľudskú rasu priviedlo na smrť.
95Potom prichádza ten druhý Adam, ktorým je Kristus. Nikdy nebol nikto ako On! Niekto hovorí, že On nebol Boh? On absolútne dokázal, že je Boh. Žiadne stvorenie nežilo nikdy tak, ako On. On žil vo svojom svete. On sa narodil mimo oblasti prirodzeného, hriešneho človeka. Haleluja! On sám je Stvoriteľ, ktorý sa stal telom.
Kto kedy mohol stáť tam, kde On stál? Kto kedy hovoril tak, ako On? Kto mohol povedať to, čo On povedal? Kto mohol kedy robiť to, čo On robil?Jeho jedinečnosť dokázala, že On je Boh. Nebolo proroka ani nikoho, kto by mohol robiť to, čo On robil. Kto mohol zavolať mŕtveho z hrobu a kto mohol zastaviť nebesia, a robiť čokoľvek chcel. On bol Boh. Kto by sa mohol kedy postaviť na jeho miesto? Kto? Kto by to mohol byť, ak nie ten dokonalý, nesmrteľný Boh, ktorý sa stal telom a prebýval medzi nami!
96Nič sa mu nikdy nemohlo rovnať. Žil vo svojom vlastnom svete. Nikto nikdy nehovoril ako On. Len keď otvoril ústa, bolo na tom niečo, čo bolo iné od každého. Niekto povedal, že On bol len obyčajný človek. Ja som proti tomu. On bol Boh. To je to, čo bol. Lebo žiadny človek nikdy nehovoril ako On, nikto nemohol hovoriť ako On, pretože On bol samo živé Slovo, ktoré sa stalo telom, manifestácia plnosti Boha.
97Pripustím, že tí proroci mali svoje posolstvo. Oni ich mali vtedy; oni ich majú teraz. Ale tam bola plnosť Božstva telesne zamanifestovaná. On bol tej Jedinečný, a On bol Ten, ktorý sa musel porátal s tým problémom. So všetkou svojou veľkou mocou, ktorú mal, že až absolútne mohol byť kráľom sveta. On bude; a On, pre jeho svätých je ním teraz.
98On tam stál. Čo za človeka, ktorý je biedny, nemal kde hlavu skloniť a predsa vedel kde ryba prehltla peniaz. Kto, aký človek by mohol zobrať tie veľké džbány s vodou a premeniť ich na víno a nemal by miesto, kde by hlavu sklonil? On musel zobrať na seba zodpovednosti toho, čo bolo dané do jeho rúk. Čo za človeka, ktorý mohol vzkriesiť človeka z hrobu, potom keď bol mŕtvy štyri dni a zhnitý?
Či nemohol zachrániť seba? Určite, mohol; ale keby to urobil, nespasil by nás. On musel zobrať na seba zodpovednosti. A pre svoju poslušnosť Slovu ... Kde, Adamova neposlušnosť, ktorý si to poľahčil, cestu dole do Taršíša ale Ježiš zvolil cestu do Ninive, ku Pohanom, aby získal svoju Nevestu. Som rád dnes večer, že to urobil. A my musíme prijať tie skutočnosti, že patríme Jemu a svet dať preč od seba. Amen!
99Každý človek to musel uznať, že má zodpovednosť pred Bohom. Zoberme napríklad Noeho. On ju mal. Noe, Mojžiš, Eliáš, a všetci ďalší v každom veku, oni museli zobrať na seba tú zodpovednosť. A museli to urobiť, len preto boli poslaný v tú hodinu.
100Pozrite sa na Noeho v jeho vedeckom veku ako sa musel vyrovnať s vecou, ktorá bola tak nevedecká. No, nebolo dôvodu prečo by to nemohlo byť nevedecké ... či skorej, prečo by to malo byť nevedecké. Aha, povedali, že z oblohy bude pršať. Oni predtým nemali dážď z nebies. No, on sa musel s tým vyrovnať. Boh povedal, že bude pršať. A potom on ...
101Potom viera bez skutkov je mŕtva; ak hovoríte, “Ja tomu verím.”a nič nerobíte. Práve tak ako Posolstvo, ak hovoríte, “Ja to verím,” a nič nerobíte, na čo je to dobré? Vidíte? Noe sa pustil do práce sa kladivom a postavil archu, aby potvrdil to o čom hovoril. To je to čo my tiež musíme robiť. My sa musíme pustiť do práce a dokázať našu vieru, našími skutkami. Naše skutky potvrdzujú našu vieru.
102Mojžiš to musel robiť a Eliáš to musel robiť. Každý prorok vo svojom veku sa musel postaviť a zobrať na seba tú zodpovednosť. Ale mnohí z nich to neurobili tak ako Jonáš. On utekal; oni nie.
103Všimnite si, “Krič proti tomu.” Ó! Tu to je. To je tá téma, “Krič proti tomu.” tam je tá kontrolná časť.
Len tam ísť a povedať tým ľuďom, “Hej, prichádzam sem aby som sa ku vám pridal. Viete, myslím, že vám poviem čo budem robiť. Mám tu len malú vec, o ktorej myslím, že to môžem urobiť ... to nás dá všetkých dokopy a urobí to ešte toto, to či tamto.”
Ale to bolo, “Krič proti tomu,” keď musíš kričať proti niečomu. No, on musel kričať proti všetkému, čo tam bolo; kričal proti mestu, kričal proti ich práci, kričal proti ich cirkvi, kričal proti ich prorokom, kričal proti ich kazateľom, kričal proti ich kňazom. “Krič proti tomu, proti celej veci! Krič proti tomu!”
104Noe kričal proti svojmu veku. Skutočne, kričal, proti cirkvám toho veku.
Mojžiš určite kričal proti svojmu veku; proti ľuďom, kňazom a tak ďalej. On kričal po celej ceste na púšti. A na každej križovatke kričal, neprestajne kričal na ľudí.
Eliáš bol veľmi nepopulárny vo svojom čase, pretože kričal proti svojmu veku. Určite.
105Ján Krstiteľ bol veľmi nepopulárny vo svojom veku. On kričal proti svojmu veku. Povedal kráľovi, vladárovi tej krajiny; on mal, oženil sa so ženou svojho brata. Raz ráno musel kázať o manželstve a rozvode. Tak kričal proti tomu, povedal, “Nepatrí sa ti aby si ju mal.” To ho stálo, že mu neskoršie odsekli hlavu ale on kričal a stál zodpovedne vo svojej službe.
Nenasadol na loď do Taršíša, nepovedal, “Dobre, súhlasím s tebou, Herodes. To je v poriadku. Keď si myslíš, že je pekná, je ti peknou ženou, tak len do toho.” Och. Tie utierky, vidíte, áno, každú malú vec ... Och, to nie je na nič, len na utieranie špinavých tanierov.
106Ale, všimnite si, Ján nebol taký. On sa postavil rovno proti tomu. Povedal, “Nepatrí sa ti ju mať.” Tak veru. A vystúpil proti tomu.
107Oni nikdy neutekali. Ján neutekal. Oni stáli a čelili tým faktom. Mojžiš sa snažil raz utiecť, ako Jonáš, ale Boh ho priviedol naspäť. Mnohí z nich sa snažili odísť od toho, oni začali ...
Ale, pozri sa, ak ťa Boh zavolal a ty si si istý, že Boh je v tom posolstve, nič ťa od toho neodvráti. Jonáša to neodvrátilo. Nie veru.
108Ámos voľakedy, vykríkol a povedal, “Lev zareval, kto by sa nebál? A Boh prehovoril, kto by neprorokoval?” Kto by neprorokoval keď vidíte Boha hovoriť a povedať, že určitá vec sa stane a tu to je?
109Keď lev reve, každý sa bojí, skutočne, ak ste niekedy počuli nejakého zarevať v džungli. Môžete počuť toto mňaučanie tu v týchto klietkach, tých krotkých levov ale mali by ste raz počuť zarevať skutočného. Drobné kamene budú padať z kopca päťsto metrov dookola. Chcem vidieť kde z tých pľúc vychádza všetok ten chrapot. A zohne hlavu, naježí sa mu srsť; nepočul som nikdy nič ... Ako keď duní kanón, keď ten mocný rev sa valí z jeho pľúc. Kto by sa nebál?
Hovoria, že ak niekoho niekedy zabil lev, je to bezbolestné. On ťa vystraší na smrť, prv ako príde ku tebe. Vidíte? Vy si to neuvedomujete. On vás vystraší tým mocným strašným revom a tu je v zlomku sekundy na tebe.
110On povedal, “Lev zareval, kto by sa nebál? A Boh prehovoril, kto by neprorokoval?” Keď vidíte, že Boh niečo robí, poviete ... “Hoci nie som prorok ...” povedal Jonáš ... “Hoci nie som prorok, ani syn proroka. Ale Boh prehovoril, kto by neprorokoval?”
111Hoci nie som prorok, hoci nie som toto, to, či tamto. Keď vidím Boha ako niečo robí a vidím to tu v Slove a On to zasľúbil, kto sa môže udržať a zostať potichu? Skutočne, On to urobil.
112Ani my sa nemôžeme ukryť za vyznaniami a za všetkými týmito tu spoločenstvami a ísť dole do Taršíša. Nechcem ísť s tými spoločenstvami.
113Ale mnohí, ako Adam, robia to isté, snažia sa urobiť nejakú náhradu pri niečom, snažia sa nájsť ako utiecť od toho a robia náhradu aby sa postavili pred Bohom. Potom čo vedel, že to je zle, uznal Pravdu, odišiel so svojou ženou a urobil presne to, čo mu Boh povedal aby nerobil. Odišiel rovno tam a urobil to, aj tak. A potom zistil že je nahý, ona aj on, obidvaja, v záhrade Eden. Otvorili sa im oči. Zistili čo je dobré a čo zlé, potom. A potom sa snažil nájsť náhradu, niečo čím by sa prikryl.
No, to je to čo robíme dnes, výhovorka, vravíme, “Dobre, hovorím ti, keby to bolo tu, alebo ak toto.” Alebo, “ak, ak, ak,” to je presne ... Vidíte? Ale ty sa musíš s tým porátať. Buď je to správne alebo je to zlé. A ak je to správne, tak stojme pri tom. Ak je to zlé, choďme preč od toho. To je všetko. Zoberme to, čo je ... Zistime čo je správne. Nechcete čakať dlhšie. Zistime teraz čo je Pravda a čo je správne a stojme pri tom. Vieme, že to je pravda.
114No, zisťujeme dnes, že naši ľudia sú tak ... Zdá sa, že všetka úprimnosť z cirkví odišla.
115Bývame tam v dome jednej drahej sestry, ktorá chodí do tohoto zboru. Možno, že tu dnes večer sedí. A ona to prenajíma ľuďom. A je ku nám taká milá s tým miestom, nechala nám, že môžeme mať to miesto. A tak ja by som povedal jej meno, ale ona by nechcela aby som to robil. A je ku nám taká milá, a tak ju nechceme prezradiť. Ale je to veľmi, veľmi milá žena. A v dome, tam na jedenej strane bol televízor. Máme taký malý, dvojdomček.
Mám veľkú rodinu. Hromádka mladých a my ... a viete, oni musia mať postele a je ich dosť. A všetko je naukladané až po strop a musíte prechádzať cez toto a cez tamto aby ste vošli a vyšli.
116A potom tam mali televízor. A v tomto televízore spievali v nedeľu ráno nejaké piesne a deti sa išli podívať. A viete, takmer by ste sa hanbili; ak by nebolo niekde skutočné Kresťanstvo, niečo, na čo môžete položiť ruku aby sa vedelo čo sa nazýva Kresťanstvo. Och, zdá sa akoby z toho vymizla všetka úprimnosť. Oni nevyzerajú ako ... Je to strašné ako tam stoja, vyťahujú päste a šermujú jeden proti druhému, a snažia sa spievať piesne, všetko takto a hovoria žarty, aké by ani námorníci nehovorili a rozprávajú všetko možné. Viete, zdá sa že Kresťanská svätosť stratila svoje miesto.
117No, idem do zboru a vidím tam pastora ako povstane a ohlasuje, že budú mať súťaž v plávaní. Idú tam všetky tie ženy v plavkách. Budú mať súťaž; tie ženy, v plávaní. A budú mať nejaký večierok a budú tam grilovať kurence a hrať švindľovačku a všetky takéto veci. Podľa mňa, to z Kresťanstva odoberá skutočnú úprimnosť; proste môžeš ísť akokoľvek.
118Videl som, keď sme sem išli, videli sme ... Viete, nachádzame viac našich sestier v šortkách, tu v tejto chladnej krajine, ako tam v tej horúcej krajine. Vidíte, je to tak. Tam, kde je skutočne teplo, nie je ich tak veľa, ktoré to nosia. Ale tu, kde je zima, ich nosia. Oni si neuvedomujú, že to je diabol, ktorý to robí. Keby to malo byť pohodlnejšie, keby vám to malo pomôcť, to by bolo iné. Na mužovi, myslím, že to vyzerá nezdravo ale na muža neobraciate tak pozornosť. Ale žena, jej telo je posvätné a ona to tak musí zachovať. A keď vidíte ...
119Môžete dnes vidieť ľudí. Sú dvaja duchovia. A jeden z nich je Duch Svätý; ten druhý je nesvätý duch a niekto je ovládaný tým. A obaja sú nábožní. Áno, to je na tom to zvláštne, obaja sú nábožní. Práve tak ako bol Ezau a Jakob, obidvaja nábožní; ako bol Kain a Ábel, obidvaja nábožní; ako bol Judáš a Ježiš, obidvaja nábožní. A dnes vidíme nábožnosť na obidvoch stranách. Vidíte? To je ten istý duch. Ľudia zomierajú ale duch nezomiera. On ide rovno ďalej, obidvaja nábožní.
Jeden z nich je posadnutý Duchom Svätým, on žije takým životom, akým majú žiť a chodí zbožne a čestne. Oni nechcú z vás vytĺcť každý halier, oni robia všetko tak čestne ako len môžu aby vám pomohli. A tí druhí budú ... Tak pekne ako len môžu.
A tí druhí, nachádzame, to je opak. A pritom, obidvaja tí duchovia sú nábožní, jeden je Duch Svätý a ten druhý nesvätý duch. A ak si všimnete, to bude, hoci tvrdia že sú nábožní, budú si z vás robiť žarty a nazývať vás fanatikmi. Robia všetko čo len môžu.
120Ignorujú nezmeniteľné Božie Slovo, ako keby vôbec nebolo napísané.
Pozrite, môžete im povedať, “No, pozri sa sem, ak krst ...”
“Ja mám Ducha Svätého!”
“A stojíš tam s cigaretou v ruke a fajčíš?”
“Áno, ja mám Ducha Svätého! Nemyslím si, že to je zle trochu si vypiť. Nemyslím si, že to ... “ Vidíte?
A všimli ste si, “Ja si nemyslím”? Ale Boh myslí inak, podľa svojho Slova. Vidíte? Oni ... oni jednoducho na to napľujú. Presne tak.
121Práve tak ako ten malý chromý človek, ktorý tam vtedy krívajúci išiel, keď bol Dávid vyhnaný zo svojho trónu. Išiel hore na Olivový vrch, išiel a plakal pri tom, a pozeral sa naspäť. A tento človek sa tam dokríval a pľul na neho. A ten strážca povedal, “Či nechám ... tú psiu hlavu stáť na ňom, keď napľul na môjho kráľa?
Dávid povedal, “Nechaj ho tak.” Vidíte, oni na neho pľuli.
122Asi po osemsto rokoch pľuli tiež na jeho Syna, na Ježiša Krista.
A dnes znovu na Neho pľujú ako keby to ani nebolo ... Neúctiví, ľahostajní, len otočia hlavu a idú preč od toho a smejú sa vám do tvári. Prečo je to tak? Sú na lodi do Taršíša. Presne tak.
Toto volanie ku Bohu, musíte kričať proti zlému, kričať proti hriechu, kričať proti veciam, ktoré sú zlé. Pamätajte, bude.
Hej, viete, tento čas. Viete, ja mám dvojhodinový rozdiel. V Tucsone je len sedem hodín desať minút a ja sa tu dostávam tak trochu mimo svojho miesta. Ó. No dobre.
123Pamätajte teraz, budeme sa musieť za to zodpovedať. Pamätajte, tí ktorí pľuli na Krista sa za to zodpovedajú.
Keď sa Dávid vrátil naspäť zo svojho vyhnanstva, keď bol utečenec a keď sa vrátil naspäť, pamätajte, tento človek padol na tvár a volal o milosť. On pľul na Dávida, keď odchádzal ale keď sa vracal naspäť bol skoro odhodlaný umyť mu nohy slzami.
A jedného dňa, tí ktorí prebodli Ježiša to budú vidieť.
A tí ktorí Ho dnes prebodávajú, to tiež uvidia. Jedného dňa sa to vráti. Pamätajte, v Zjavení 22, On chce po nás aby sme zachovávali každé Slovo, ktoré On napísal; každé Slovo.
124Teraz vieme, že Jeho prítomnosť je tu. Je to potvrdené. Máme to. Veríme, tento ďalší týždeň to bude pokračovať aby to bolo potvrdené medzi nami; chorí budú uzdravení a budú sa diať veľké veci.
My nechceme tú populárnu myšlienku, chceme pravdu. A nechceme uznať nič, len to čo Boh povedal, že je pravda. Ale, “Buďte si istí, že vaše hriechy vás stále nájdu.” Ak nie tu, nájde vás to na súde. Niekde vás to chytí. Tak veru.
125Ale ak si skutočný Kresťan, opravdu povolaný ako bol Jonáš, Boh už zaplatil tvoje cestovné. Vysadni každopádne z tej lodi, ktorá ide do Taršíša. Boh ťa predurčil do tohoto života. Tak veru. Ak si skutočné, povolané Božie dieťa, poď ku Kristovi. Vojdi do Jeho plnosti. Kde máš zaplatenú cestu? Do Ninive je zaplatená, nie do Taršíša. Si predurčený. Tvoja loď ... Je loď, ktorá práve teraz odchádza na svoju cestu. A tak treba urobiť len jednu vec, nasadnúť na ňu. A ak si bol ako Boh, nebudeš mať nikdy pokoj ...
126 Ako môj malý synovec, pred nedávnom. Asi pred desiatimi rokmi, chodil z jedného miesta na druhé. Raz ráno išiel do toho zboru, do tej katolíckej cirkvi tu dole a vybral si tú, lebo niečo tu nejaký svätý otec hovoril, a niekto iný tu a niekto ďalší tam. Čo z toho všetkého? Vidíte? A teraz je stále hladný a smädný. Povedal som mu, “Tvoje miesto je tu dole pri oltári, synu.”
Nedá sa z toho nijako dostať. Keď sa raz Boh pustí za tebou, môžeš sa hneď rovno vzdať a ísť. Inak nemáš šancu.
127Pamätajte, Boh, no, Boh bol v lodi. Boh bol v búrke. Boh bol v rybe. Všade, kdekoľvek sa otočil, Boh tam bol.
Vidíte? Boh je tam, a to ťa bude stále prenasledovať. Tak prečo ešte stále čakáme? Začnime správne toto prebudenie. Poriadne! Na čo čakáte? Veríme, že príchod Pánov je blízko a On bude mať Nevestu a to je pripravené. A nechceme žiadne lode do žiadneho Taršíša. Ideme do Ninive. Ideme do Slávy. Amen. Je to tak. Ideme tam, kde nás Boh bude žehnať a to je to, čo chceme robiť.
128Vydať sa potom v prítomnosti Božej, so svojimi srdcami; nie tak veľmi s rukami ale s našími srdcami pred Bohom, až nás okorení, znovu a znovu, takto, lúčmi jeho slávy; a vypečie do nás jeho dobrotu a spraví, že to čo máme dozreje do skutočnosti, kde môžeme ukázať iným, že Ježiš Kristus žije. Ó! Chceme tomu veriť.
129A pamätajte, kde Jonáš išiel, Boh bol v lodi; Boh bol v búrke; Boh bol v rybe. On išiel a bol všade po celý čas s Jonášom, až kým nebola vykonaná Jeho dokonalá vôľa. Je to tak.
A ak sa On raz pustí za tebou, môžeš uhnúť sem a môžeš uhnúť tam ale bude to s tebou biedne, až kým neprídeš naspäť a neurobíš to čo si prv začal pre Neho robiť. Rozumieš? Neodchádzaj, neutekaj z prítomnosti Božej. Postav sa k tomu tvárou v tvár. Keď veríš, že je to pravda, potom nechaj ... Keď je to pravda, je hodno pre to žiť, zomrieť pre to, čokoľvek. A ak ti On raz potvrdil, že to je pravda, potom nemôžeme od toho utekať, nikde. On bude rovno tam. Tak isto. Nemôžeš utiecť.
130Cez svojho ustanoveného proroka, cez toho, ktorého určil aby tam išiel a hovoril to posolstvo. No, zdá sa, že by tam mohol poslať iného proroka, ale On určil Jonáša; a ani Eliáš by to nemohol vykonať; ani Jeremiáš; ani Mojžiš. Jonáš musel ísť do Ninive. Presne tak to malo byť. On ho poveril a povedal mu aby tam išiel. A keď On povie, “Choď tam Jonáš, chod do Ninive.” nikto iný okrem Jonáša to tam nemôže ísť urobiť.
A keď tebe Boh niečo hovorí, ty to musíš urobiť, nikto iný. Rozumieš? Musíme sa ku tomu postaviť t várou v tvár a ísť a urobiť to.
131Veríme, že žijeme v hodine keď Boh niečo robí. Veríme, že žijeme teraz medzi tými ľuďmi. Verím, že dnes večer kážem tomu zhromaždeniu, tým, ktorí sa tam vydali, čakajú aby dozreli. Skutočne tomu verím z celého svojho srdca. Povedal by som, že je to teraz ako to vždy bolo.
132Veríme, že prišla hodina, že Ján 14:12 sa musí vyplniť. Veríme, že Malachiáš 4 sa musí vyplniť. Veríme, že Lukáš 17:30 sa musí vyplniť. Veríme tomu, všetky tieto proroctvá, ktoré On povedal, že to sa stane v tomto dni. Veríme, že oni sa musia vyplniť a veríme, že ich práve teraz vidíme vyplnené. Je to presne tak.
133Prestaňte utekať. Neodchádzajte z Jeho prítomnosti; posuňte sa len do Jeho prítomnosti. Je to tak. A ja viem čo máte túžbu robiť. Pretože som videl vonku tie čísla na autách z Texasu a z Louisiany, a zo všade. Preto sme tu, nie aby sme utekali z Jeho prítomnosti ale aby sme utekali do Jeho prítomnosti.
Poďte naspäť, zanechajte ... [Prázdne miesto na páske.] ... Jonáš. Ak ste sa zamýšľali ktorou cestou máte ísť alebo čo robiť, poďte, nasadnite s nami dnes večer na loď. My ideme do Ninive aby sme kričali. Necháme tú loď, ktorá ide do Taršíša, nech si ide, ak to chcú. My máme zodpovednosť pred Bohom, to je Posolstvo, za ktoré sme zodpovední.
134Tak na tento budúci týždeň, toto dnes večer je len taký malý úvod, aby ste vedeli, že keď kričím, som zodpovedný za posolstvo, bratia. Vy kazatelia, ktorí tu sedíte, nie som tu preto aby som urazil vaše pocity. A vy ženy a muži, keď budem hovoriť na tému tohoto manželstva a rozvodu, chcem aby ste si dnes zapamätali. Všetko toto som povedal aby ste toto porozumeli, že som zodpovedný jedine Bohu.
A potom, znovu, som zodpovedný pred vami aby som vám povedal pravdu. A nepoviem nič iné len pravdu, pokiaľ mi Boh dá poznať čo je Pravda. Dokiaľ Pravdu nepoznám, nebudem nič o tom hovoriť. Ale verím, že Boh mi ukazuje Pravdu ohľadne Manželstva a Rozvodu, a verím, že mi dá aby som to priniesol.
135A ďalšie posolstvá, ktoré mám zámer tento týždeň priniesť je Kto je tento Melchisedek? Kde sa Boh rozhodol položiť Svoje meno? A niekoľko takých vecí, a to sú posolstvá ktoré prichádzajú, a Pôrodné bolesti. A niekoľko vecí, ktoré - na takú tému a o zdvorilosti muža, keď si vyberá ženu. A niekoľko vecí, tie posolstvá, ktoré chcem priniesť tento týždeň. Ale chcem aby zhromaždenie ....
136Kde, ak tu bude nejaký kazateľ; ja nie som tu, moji bratia ... Nechcem aby ste vy alebo niekto z vašich členov, prišli naspäť do svojho zboru a nechcem aby ste povedali, “Brat Branham povedal toto a toto.”
Ja som zaviazaný voči Posolstvu, ktoré mi je dané od Všemohúceho Boha. Keď tu stojím dnes večer a Boh vie čo je pravda, že rovno tu v tejto rieke ... Sú ľudia, možno tu sedia, keď tam ten Anjel Pánov prišiel dole a povedal mi to čo povedal, rovno tam v 1933, tu na tejto ulici Spring street. Ak ste tu cudzí, zájdite rovno dole. To je na rohu ulici Spring street, tam prídete ku rieke a tam sa to stalo. To bolo v 1933. To bolo potom asi pred 32 rokmi. Ó, to bolo pred tridsiatimi-... tridsiatimi dvomi rokmi.
A ako to On všetko priniesol. A my sme vyšli, prinášali Posolstvo a videli sme ako chorí boli uzdravení, slepí a chromí, postihnutí a zmrzačení a všetko možné. A potom sme videli aj mŕtvych, vzkriesených z mŕtvych, a vieme, že to bolo overené. Tí ľudia zomreli a znovu povstali do života a všetky takéto veci. Ak vystupuje Posolstvo, sú tam znamenia a zázraky.
137A vy stále vidíte tú istú starú školu myslenia s ktorou vystupujete? To neprišlo od Boha. Boh nemusí ...
Boh sa snaží obrátiť vašu pozornosť na niečo.
138A potom, keď Ježiš vystúpil, On začal uzdravovať chorých a robil veľké skutky a také veci. On, stále, On ... Ježiš to robil. A Mojžiš a Ježiš to robili a tí ostatní. A keď On bol tu, On to robil.
A On to robí, to isté robí dnes. Keď posiela také zhromaždenie, prebudenia a začína zhromaždenie na zemi a začína hnutie s týmito veľkými znameniami a zázrakmi. A potom vidíte, že naspäť prichádza tá istá stará škola učenia, potom je niekde niečo zle. Vystupuje niečo nové! Keď Ježiš vyšiel, potom, keď ...
139“To je fain, rabbi.” Mohol ísť za každú kazateľňu a kázať, keď uzdravoval chorých. Keď, ó, všade ho chceli.
Ale jedného dňa, keď sa posadil a povedal, “Ja a môj Otec sme jedno,” brat, potom už nebol taký populárny. Keď povedal, “Ak nebudete jesť moje telo a piť moju krv, nemáte v sebe život. Ale ten, kto je moje telo a pije moju krv, má večný život; a Ja ho vzkriesim v posledný deň.” Potom, už nebol potom taký populárny.
140Oni povedali, “Tento človek je upír. To je Belzebúb. Preto robil tie veci. Preto mohol predpovedať budúcnosť. Pozrel sa cez ich mysle a poznal ich myšlienky. On je veštec.”
Ale čo to bolo, On bol Slovo Božie, ktoré sa manifestovalo na tú hodinu. A On bol zaviazaný. Povedal, “Ja stále robím to čo sa ľúbi môjmu Otcovi.” Nech nám Boh pomôže aby sme robili to isté, aby sme robili to čo sa ľúbi Otcovi.
141A dúfam, že všetci budete rozumieť. Ak nesúhlasíte so mnou ohľadne týchto posolstiev a vecí, že budete pamätať, majte aspoň toto vo vážnosti, že mám zodpovednosť a ja neidem do Taršíša. Som na ceste do Ninive a musím kričať. Nech vás Pán všetkých žehná.
Skloňme na chvíľu svoje hlavy.
142Už je skoro pol desiatej. Nechcem vás držať ale chcem zistiť toto, ak môžem, dnes večer. Je tu niekto, kto nie je presne tam kde má byť, v Kristovi, ale chcel by si byť, túžiš byť v Ňom, zodvihol by si ruku, či povieš, “Brat Branham, modli sa za mňa”? Nech ťa Boh žehná. Pozrite sa len na tie ruky. “Ja chcem ... tu som, brat Branham aby som sa dostal bližšie k Bohu.”
A ak ste zodvihli hlavu, ja tiež mám zodvihnutú ruku. Preto som tu. Ja som hladný, tak ako aj vy.
143Ale, ó, jedného dňa sa stala jedna najväčšia vec a viem čo mám robiť. A modlím sa aby vám Boh dal to jasné porozumenie. To je to. Ak máte v mysli otázku, niekde musí byť odpoveď, aby zodpovedala tú otázku. Modlím sa aby vám Boh dal videť v týchto dňoch odpoveď na tú otázku.
144Ak si chorý, nech ťa Boh uzdraví. Budeme mať službu na uzdravenie,myslím, skoro každý večer a budeme sa modliť za chorých. Budeme robiť všetko čo môžeme aby sme vám pomohli a vy robte všetko čo môžete aby ste pomohli nám. A spolu budeme pracovať a veriť, že Boh nám dá úžasné zhromaždenie.
145Bože Otče, týchto niekoľko potrhaných slov, ale oni sú teraz v tvojej ruke, Pane, boli vypovedané. Budem sa musieť s nimi stretnúť. Práve tak ako ... Tie slová nemôžu nikdy zomrieť; pôjdu okolo zeme, na zázname a jedného dňa sa s tým znovu budem musieť stretnúť. Uvedomujem si to, Pane, a hovorím to s hlbokou úprimnosťou.
146Modlím sa, drahý Bože, dnes večer, za každé jedno z týchto tvojich detí. Ó Bože, verím, že skôr ako skončí tento týždeň, oni porozumejú; že tá otázka, ktorá je dnes večer taká dôležitá v ich mysliach bude zodpovedaná. Udeľ to Pane.
147Sú tu niektorí, ktorí Ťa nepoznajú, Otče, ako Spasiteľa, alebo takí, ktorí neboli naplnení Duchom Svätým. Nech by toto bol ten večer.
148Pane, ja nikoho nemôžem naplniť Duchom Svätým, ani nikoho nemôžem spasiť. Ja im môžem len povedať to, čo si Ty povedal, “Blahoslavení, ktorí lačnejú a žíznia po spravodlivosti, lebo oni budú naplnení.” A modlím sa, Bože, aby si Ty stvoril taký hlad v ich srdciach.
Mnohí, Pane, musia byť takí hladní; akoby inak prešli stovky míľ, cez ľad a všetko, v daždi cez kopce a cez púšte, aby prišli sem na takéto malé, staré miesto a sedeli tu v kúte! Potom znovu rozmýšľam, Ty si povedal, “Kde je obeť, tam sa zhromaždia orly.” Sýť nás Pane, tvojou Božskou Mannou. Daj naším dušiam to čo skutočne potrebujeme. Sme smädní po tebe, Otče. Sme teraz v tvojich rukách.
149Nech ten veľký Svätý Duch, ktorý prišiel dole tam vtedy na tú horu, modlím sa aby naplnil tu každé srdce Jeho dobrotou a milosťou, s porozumením. Uvedomujeme si, Otče, že to čo potrebujeme je porozumieť. Pretože ak nevieme čo robíme, potom ako môžeme vedieť ako to robiť? Ale musíme porozumieť. Ako povedal Daniel, že “porozumel skrze písma proroka Jeremiáša.” A, Otče, porozumievame skrze písma Ducha Svätého, ako nám to On bude zjavovať v tejto hodine. Daj nám Pane, túžby, ktorými túžime po Tebe. Láskavo o to prosíme, Otče, na Tvoju chválu, v mene Ježiša Krista.
150A teraz so sklonenými hlavami. Pri tom ako naša sestra hrá to, “On mi dá milosť a slávu a pôjde so mnou celou cestou.” Chcem aby ste sa teraz potichu modlili a prosili Nebeského Otca aby vám dal, dnes večer, to čo potrebujete.
151Drahý brat, drahá sestra, On je tak blízko pri tebe ako tvoja ruka. Verili ste mi keď som hovoril o iných veciach, verte mi, keď hovorím toto. On je tu aby ti dal čokoľvek čo potrebuješ.
152Ó, v týchto posledných niekoľkých týždňoch som taký hladný, taký smädný, tak som túžil po vás aby som vás videl. Preto som povedal, “Billy, poďme domov.”
Méda povedala, “Prečo chceš ísť naspäť tam, znovu do tej chladnej krajiny, Billy? Stále tam dostaneš bolesť v krku a všetko. Stále prídeš a si prechladnutý a zachrípnutý a sotva môžeš vravieť.”
153Povedal som, “No, neviem.” Povedal som jej ... Vidím môjho priateľa, Charlieho Coxa, ako tam sedí. Povedal som, “Proste túžim počuť Charlieho ako povie - Tá malá veverička sa vyšplhala tam hore na ten strom. - Proste som sa stal takým hladným počuť to.” Chcem byť proste blízko pri vás.
154Viem, že môj brat Banks vážne ochorel. A videl som videnie o ňom, tu nedávno a ležal na chrbte. A viem, že nedávno bol veľmi blízko toho, že od nás odíde. Keď som sa díval na mnohých z vás ...
155Prišiel som raz večer na medzinárodné zhromaždenie Kresťanských Biznismanov. Starý “Tata” Shakarián, Démosov otec, on tam zvykol sedieť a stále čakal až kým som tam nevošiel, potom sa usmial a zakýval mi. Už tam nebol. Pominul sa.
Potom som musel ísť ku tej rodine s Tak Hovorí Pán, že ich dcéra tiež zomrie. Florence, videl som ju vo videní, videl som ju odchádzať. A viem, že odchádza. A povedal som, “Modlite sa, len sa modlite. Viete ... Prorokovi bolo raz povedané aby išiel a povedal kráľovi aby usporiadal svoj dom. A on sa modlil a On ušetril jeho život, pridal mu pätnásť rokov.” Povedal som, “Modlite sa.”
156Ale, pozrite, prišiel som naspäť ... Bol som nedávno tu dole v reštaurácii, jedol som. Prišiel ku mne nejaký muž, povedal, “Nie si ty Billy Branham?”
Povedal som, “Áno, som.”
157Možno, že ma nepoznal, pretože som mal toto na holom mieste na hlave. Mal som tento kúsok vlasov, aby som nezachrípol počas týchto zhromaždení.
A prišiel ku mne, povedal, “Zdalo sa mi, že ťa poznám, Billy.”
“Áno.” Povedal som, “Kto si?”
Povedal, “Ja som John Warman.”
Opýtal som sa, “Ako sa má Zip?”
Povedal, “Billy, on už zomrel.” Ó!
158Bol som na úrade, išiel som tam zaplatiť svoje dane. Keď som tam bol, uvidela ma tam jedna pani a volala na mňa, vravela, “Vieš o tom, že Ján zomrel?” Nejaké iné meno. Asi nie Ján; Ed, alebo tak nejako. A povedal som ... Nepoznal som tú ženu. Cítil som sa v rozpakoch. A chcel som zistiť, nevedel som kto to je.
Povedala, “Pamätáš sa na tú tmavú noc, keď rieka bola rozvodnená a domy boli zaplavené, tam na Chestnut Street a ty si riskoval život a vošiel si tam a zachránil si z tade jednu ženu a malé dieťa?
Povedal som, “To si ty?”
159Povedala, “Ja som tá pani.” Ona začala kričať lebo tam mala dieťa; poznáte môj príbeh. Povedala, “Ten, ktorého som volala mojím dieťaťom je ženatý a má rodinu.” Vidíte? A ona je tu stará a šedivá; a ja tiež.
160Jedna za druhou, naša karta odchádza z regálu. A máme zhromaždenie a chýba mi tu ten a chýba tamten. V jednom z týchto dní všetci opustíme toto miesto.
Ale, brat, sestra, je miesto na zhromaždenie. Uistime sa teraz, že sme v poriadku. Či chcete? Nenechajme všetky tie naše porozumenia Boha a také veci, ísť márne. Verme.
161Otče, oni sú v Tvojich rukách. Ja som v Tvojich rukách. Tu sme teraz len na posvätení, pred tými zhromaždeniami, ktoré začínajú zajtra večer. Pomôžeš nám, Pane? Nech by sme sa rozprávali stále o Tebe! Nech by naše srdcia i naše mysle boli obrátené na Teba a Ty si povedal, že nás zachováš v dokonalom pokoji. Tiež je to napísané v Biblii, “Nespoliehaj na svojom vlastnom porozumení.” Ó, Bože, my nechceme naše porozumenie; chceme Tvoje porozumenie. Daj nám ho, Bože. A nech prebudenie vojde do našich duší až tak, že táto skupina ľudí bude ako jedno srdce, v zhode. Udeľ to, Otče. Daj nám tieto veci, keď prosíme v mene Ježiša Krista.
Až kým moja nadšená duša nenájde odpočinutie
tam za riekou
Krížom, krížom
sa stále budem chváliť
... Zodvihnime ruky ...
Až kým moja nadšená duša nenájde odpočinutie
tam za riekou
Ježiš, drž ma blízko kríža
Tam je vzácny zdroj
slobodne ... (áno, Pane, sloboda) ... uzdravujúci prameň.
Plynie z Golgotského zdroju
Krížom, krížom
sa stále budem chváliť
Až kým moja nadšená duša nenájde odpočinutie
tam za riekou.
162[Brat Branham začína hmkať - Blízko kríža.]
Ó, Bože! Ak niekto cíti, že by chcel prísť a kľaknúť si tu pri oltári, ak by niekto chcel prísť a povedať, “Nie som tam, kde mám byť, Pane. Chcem sa Ti znovu odovzdať. Chcem to urobiť dnes večer, Pane.” Ste pozvaní, aby ste prišli. Budeme sa tu s vami modliť. [Brat Branham ďalej hmká - Blízko kríža.]
Krížom, krížom
sa stále budem chváliť
Až kým moja nadšená duša nenájde odpočinutie
tam za riekou
Ježiš, drž ma blízko kríža
Tam je vzácny zdroj
Slobodný pre všetkých, uzdravujúci prameň
plynie z Golgotského vrchu
Krížom, krížom
sa stále budem chváliť
Až kým moja nadšená duša nenájde odpočinutie
tam za riekou.
163Modlime sa teraz, každý svojím spôsobom. Zabudnite na čas. Skloňme hlavy v Jeho prítomnosti. Táto pani tu kričí, “Milujem ťa, Ježiš!” Pamätáte sa keď ste dožili spasenie, pred mnohými rokmi, pamätáte sa aké vám to bolo milé? On je práve tak isto milý dnes. Modlime sa, každý po svojom teraz. Zasväťme sa všetci Bohu, odovzdajme sa Pánovi.
164Drahý Pane Ježišu ... [Prázdne miesto na páske.]
Zdroj všetkej mojej útechy
Pre mňa je to viac ako život
Koho by som mal na zemi okrem Teba
Alebo koho na nebi okrem Teba
Drahý Bože, modlíme sa teraz aby tvoja milosť a milosrdenstvo prišlo na každého jedného z nás, Pane. Sme tu okolo oltára. Mnohí sem nemohli prísť; Ty ich stretneš na ich miestach. Čokoľvek obetujeme, Pane, Ty si to ochotný prijať. Ak Ti obetujeme len svoj čas, Ty to prijmeš; talent, Ty to prijmeš. Ale, Pane Bože, dnes ideme ďalej ako to, obetúvame všetko čo máme. Všetko čo som, všetko čo som kedy očakával, že budem, všetko je v Tebe, Pane. Prosíme aby si toto prijal, naše modlitby, do Tvojho srdca, Pane a daj nám tú veľkú hlbinu Ducha Svätého, aby naše životy boli premenené. Lebo vidíme, že sme teraz blízko konca. Už to nemôže byť príliš dlho. A keď vidíme ako naši drahí odchádzajú, deň za dňom, mladí aj starí, vieme, že to za krátko zaklepe na dvere. A dnes večer, Pane, kým sme pri zdravých zmysloch, sedíme tu, alebo kľačíme, stojíme, v akejkoľvek pozícii sme, prijmi nás, Pane Bože.
165Prijmi ma, Pane. Nie som ničím, a čokoľvek som, Pane, ak môžeš mať zo mňa nejaký úžitok, odovzdávam sa Ti.
166Prosím, drahý Bože, za každého z týchto. Títo drahí ľudia, za ktorých som kričal, keď som bol tam v horách v Arizone a teraz sú tu, kľačia s nami okolo oltára dnes večer, modlia sa, zasväcujú Ti svoje životy. Milujeme Ťa, Otče, viac ako svoj vlastný život. Milujeme Ťa viac ako svoje rodiny. Milujeme Ťa viac ako ženu, deti, otca, matku, sestru, brata, muža, ženu. Milujeme, Ťa, Pane Ježišu. Sprav to tak skutočným v našich srdciach, Pane. Nalej do našich duší olej radosti tento týždeň, Pane. Daj nám kúpeľ, umytie v Slove, vodou Slova, porozdeľuj nám pravdu.
167Mnohí sú tu dnes večer, Pane, a prídu ďalší, ktorí majú zamiešanie ohľadne týchto tém, ktoré sú tak dôležité. Ó Bože, otvor ten zdroj v dome Božom, aby nás to očistilo. Prosím, Bože, aby si nás umyl a očistil nás v Tvojej Krvi a spravil z nás nové stvorenia. A daj nám milosť a zmocni nás aby sme priniesli Slovo Pravdy v Jej Božskom zjavení osoby Ježiša Krista.
Nech sa On zjavi pred nami, Pane. Nech On príde a uzdraví chorých, odpustí naše hriechy, naplní naše hladné srdcia dobrými správami veľkej radosti, aby sa Evanjelium zamanifestovalo v našich životoch.
Požehnaj každého pastora, každého vedúceho piesní, každého učiteľa nedeľnej školy. Požehnaj nás všetkých, spolu, Pane, lebo Ťa skutočne milujeme. A teraz sme Tvoji, Pane, v tomto posvätení. V mene Ježiša Krista, použi nás teraz podľa Tvojej vlastnej vôli.
Moja viera hľadí na Teba.
Baránok z Golgoty.
Ó, Božský Spasiteľu.
Vypočuj ma teraz keď sa modlím
Odstráň všetky moje hriechy,
Sprav aby od tohoto dňa
Som bol cele Tvoj!
Milujete to? Spievajme to znovu.
Zatiaľ čo chodím v temnom bludisku života,
A okolo mňa sa šíry žiaľ,
Ó, buď Ty mojím sprievodcom;
Rozkáž aby sa temnosť premenila na deň,
Zotri slzy žiaľu,
Nedaj mi aby som zablúdil od Teba.
Cítite sa pri tom dobre? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, “Amen.”] Koľkí chcete spievať tie staré piesne? Ja ich milujem, či vy tiež?
Pochodujeme na Sion,
Nádherný, nádherný Sion,
Pochodujeme hore na Sion,
Do toho prekrásneho mesta Božieho.
Pochodujeme na Sion,
Nádherný, nádherný Sion,
Pochodujeme hore na Sion
Do toho prekrásneho mesta Božieho.
Poďte, ktorí milujeme Pána,
A nech poznajú, že sa radujeme,
Pridajte sa a spievate tú sladkú melódiu
Pridajte sa a spievate tú sladkú melódiu,
A zhromaždime sa okolo Trónu,
A zhromaždime sa okolo ...
Povstaňme teraz keď to spievame. Potraste si navzájom ruky.
Pochodujeme na Sion,
Nech ťa Boh žehná sestra! Nech ťa Boh žehná, sestra! Nech ťa Boh žehná, brat! Nech ťa Boh žehná, sestra! [Brat Branham ďalej pozdravuje ľudí.]
To nádherné mesto Božie.
Zodvihnime ruky ku Bohu.
Pochodujeme na Sion,
Nádherný, nádherný Sion,
Pochodujeme hore na Sion
Do toho prekrásneho mesta Božieho.
Pochodujeme na Sion,
Nádherný, nádherný Sion,
Pochodujeme hore na Sion
Do toho prekrásneho mesta Božieho.
Či to nerobí na vás, že sa cítite výborne? [Zhromaždenie sa raduje.] Ó! Zodvihnime len ruky a chváľme Ho ako vieme.
168Pane Ježišu, Ty si Ruža Sáronská, Ľalia z doliny, Jasná a Ranná Hviezda, najpeknejší z desať tisícov mojej duši. Ty Prameň všetkého môjho potešenia, viac než život pre mňa! Ako Ťa milujeme! Vypočuj nás, Pane. Ako Ti ďakujeme! Ó. Ako Ťa chválime! Požehnaj týchto, náš drahý Pane a Spasiteľu! Daj nám tieto veci, Pane. Udeľ to. [Brat Branham a zhromaždenie sa ďalej modlí a chváli Boha.]
Blízko kríža,
To je stále mojou slávou;
Až kým moja vytrhnutá duša
nájde odpočinok za riekou
169Nejako, ešte, cítim, že budeme ... Niečo leží rovno pred nami. No, len pamätajte, verím, že prorokujem. Veľká radosť leží pred nami. Verím tomu. Je to tak. Mnoho smutných sŕdc bude ... Tie veľké tajomstvá sa stanú jasnými a ľudia, ktorí sú smutní sa budú radovať.
Blízko kríža, pri kríži,
To je stále mojou slávou;
Až kým moja vytrhnutá duša
nájde odpočinok za riekou.
170Ako Ján voľakedy, keď už bol príliš starý aby kázal, on sa len posadil a zavolal, povedali mi, z celej sily, “Dieťatká, milujte jeden druhého!” Milujte jeden druhého. Nedovoľte aby niečo vošlo medzi vás. Chráňte sa všetkého, nech je to ďaleko od vás ... Bez ohľadu na to čo to je, postavte sa zodpovedne ku tomu. Sme na ceste do Ninive. Rozumiete? Nenasadajte na loď do Taršíša, ona vás odvezie zo spoločnosti. Poďme hore rovno do prameňov Božích požehnaní. Verím, že to budeme mať. Verím nášmu Otcovi.
171Cítiš sa teraz lepšie, sestra? To je dobre. Takto rád vidím rodiť sa deti, to ide cez to. [Tá sestra sa ďalej modlí a raduje sa.]
Spomínam si pred rokmi, rovno na tomto mieste, koľké tisíce sa narodili do kráľovstva Božieho, rovno tu. Ako málo sme vedeli, keď sme tu stáli s osemdesiatimi centami vo vrecku aby sme postavili modlitebňu. Ó, povedal, “”Ja Pán som sadil; Ja to budem polievať dňom i nocou.” A On to robil. On to robil.
Nech váís Boh žehná. A teraz, keď skloníme hlavy ...
172Zajtra večer, pamätajte, zhromaždenia budú v školskom auditóriu. A ak ... Pošleme sem niekoho aby povedal ľuďom ako sa tam dostanú, pretože budú prichádzať nový ľudia.
173Keď Ho milujete povedzte, “Amen.” [Zhromaždenie hovorí, “Amen.”] Ó, či nie je úžasný?
174Stál som tu na brehu rieky a spieval som tú starú pieseň.
Stojím na brehu rozbúreného Jordánu.
Predstavte si, to bolo pred tridsiatimitromi rokmi, pred tridsiatimitromi rokmi.
A vrhám túžobný pohľad,
do tej nádhernej a šťastnej zemi Kanaán,
Tam kde leží to čo mi patrí.
A mnohý, ktorých som pokrstil ten večer sú teraz tam. Oni tam vtedy stáli a boli svedkami ako tá Ranná Hviezda prišla dole z nebies, takto krúžila okolo a hlas povedal, “Ako Ján Krstiteľ bol poslaný aby priniesol, aby predišiel prvý príchod Kristov, tvoje posolstvo bude predchádzať druhý príchod.” Kto by si to pomyslel? Ale každé Božie Slovo je pravda, každé Božie Slovo. Žijeme v prítomnosti veľkého Kráľa. Nech vás Boh žehná.
175Keď skloníme hlavy, poprosím brata Nevilleho, nášho drahého pastora aby sem prišiel a rozpustil nás s modlitbou. Nech ťa Boh žehná, brat Neville.
1 Let's bow our heads. Dear God, we are happy this afternoon for this privilege that we have of assembling ourselves together once more. And You alone, Lord, knows how our hearts has yearned for this hour that when we can stand before Thy people again here, and bring this Message that we so vitally feel that it's so urgent in this hour. Thou has lotted us these few days now, and we pray, dear God, that Your hand of mercy will be upon us, to guide us and direct us. And give us those things which we have need of, Lord, for our hearts yearn to know You better.
2We see the great harvest field, white, ripe, and know the grain is ready now for the great threshing time. Dear God, we pray that You'll open back the shucks from around us, let us lay in the Presence of the Son now, these next few days, and ripen to the Kingdom of God.
3 Bless every song that'll be sang. Bless every prayer, and answer every one that'll be prayed, Lord. Save all the lost. Call back to the house of the living God, and to fellowship, those who have wandered away.
4We pray, God, that You'll heal every sick person that comes under our roof. Grant it, Lord. May there not be a feeble person among us at the end of these meetings.
5And, dear God, then for ourselves, we who claim in this hour to be the Church, the Called-out, those around the world who has come from out of Babylon and to be partakers of this wonderful fellowship in this last day, we pray God that You'll bless our hearts in such a way. We're truly hungry, Lord, and emptied out from all the things of the world, that we know of. Lord, we've laid aside every weight that so easily beset us, and now let us run this race with patience, that's set before us. Grant it, Father. And may we be fuller, stronger, better Christians, at the end of this service, than we were when we entered. May God get all the glory, for we ask it in Jesus' Name. Amen.
6 I think this is a grand privilege, tonight, that I've waited on for some time. The other day I was telling my wife, I said, "I get so nervous, waiting to get to the tabernacle." I just... I have other friends, of course, I do, around the world, but there is something another about this tabernacle here.
I was took out of this dust around here, when God gave me life here on the earth; and I guess, if He tarries, I'll be buried here somewhere. When He comes, He'll find me here somewhere.
7But, look like, there is something, when I go to thinking about Jeffersonville. The other day I got so lonesome; I said to my wife, I said, "I'm homesick, and I don't know what I'm homesick about, unless it's those people praying for me." I said, "Well, I'll... Only thing I know to do is go back and have a few days of meeting, see if we can't find something from the Lord, maybe He wants us to know something."
And the great, vital subject that we got before us now is Marriage And Divorce. And if there is a question, there's got to be an answer. There can't be a question 'less there's an answer. No matter what it is, there's got to be an answer. If the Lord willing, I want to try to speak on that, Sunday morning.
8 And then, tomorrow night, I think we're to be up here at the... What is that school called? [Brother Neville says, "Parkview."--Ed.] Parkview auditorium. What, sir? ["Parkview Junior High."] Parkview Junior High. How many knows where it's at? Well, I guess they'll have signs out, won't they Brother Neville? ["Yes."] Be... It's just above here about--about three quarters of a mile, and there'll be a sign. You turn back, off the road. It's a nice, elevated building. It's got places where you can lay your arm out, and take notes of what you want to write, and--and--and things. And I'm sure you'll enjoy it a little more than you will be, kind of crumped up in the meetings here in the--in the tabernacle. There'll be plenty of room, plenty of parking room.
9Now, I think they had a little regulation we had to promise to abide by, that was, not to come on the ground until about six-thirty. [Brother Neville says, "Not till five-thirty; not to be there before five-thirty."--Ed.] And what time... ["The doors open at six-thirty."] I believe it'd be a good idea for us to get there at six-thirty.
Now, they got another auditorium here in town that seats six thousand. If we be real good on this one, they might let us have the other one sometime for a big meeting, maybe sometime this summer when I get back from overseas.
10 And so I think we can seat up to... How many can we seat up there? [Brother Neville says, "We can seat about four thousand."--Ed.] Four thousand. So, you see, we'll have plenty of room. There'll be no rush. And so come up at six-thirty. And then everybody can come in at the right time, everybody together, and I'm sure you'll--you have a good seat. And it's elevated like this, and--and a place here where you can write and take notes down, and so forth. And that'll begin, if the Lord willing...
11I think now, tonight, this being Wednesday night prayer meeting, we got... The place is just about filled up, so I think maybe we better start tomorrow night. We rented it just in hopes that maybe, if we would be enough to have an overflow here, we could go up there. But I believe it's... it'd be best to go on up, don't you think so, Brother Neville, to go on up tomorrow night? And how many thinks that'd be a good idea? And then you can have plenty of--of room. It's--it's already rented; it's paid for by some brethren here in the church. It just cost us fifty dollars a night, which is very, very... Wish I had that everywhere, could seat that many for fifty dollars a night, a brand new building, fine stage. And, but we are...
12 Course, we will take up a offerings, I suppose. And we don't want them man to pay for that themselves; we'll pay for... pay them back. But when we get our expenses and things, well, then, of course, we stop taking offerings. We don't...
13If there's any strangers with us, we've made that a policy, to never beg, bum, push people for money. We pass the collection plate, which is just... That's a religious act. I've tried it, many times, not even to pass the collection plate, at all, but it don't work. See? Because, giving is a part of our religion. It's a part of our duty. No matter if it's just a dime, or whatever it is, or a penny, it's all...
14So you remember, Jesus seen a widow passing by, one day, where the rich man was putting in much of their treasure in the treasury. And this widow passed by, maybe a couple little, hungry children walking by her side, and gave everything she had, three pennies. And Jesus said, "Who paid the most?"
15 Now, if I had been standing there, I'd a-said, "Don't do that, sister. We--we, look, we got plenty of money." But He never stopped her. See? He--He knew He had something greater for her down the road. So, see, after all, she had a home in Glory, that she was going to. And He never stopped her. He let her put her three pennies in, because it was just she wanted to do it. And she had to want to do it; with children, and a widow, and only three pennies to live on. She, she had to want to do that. So, you see, when people want to give, you've got to give them the opportunity to do so.
16 But I think of these standing, and people saying, "Who will give fifty dollars? Who will give twenty dollars?" I think that's detrimental to your--to your intelligence. I--I think that the people realizes that it takes money to--to run a--a meeting. And I never would let them do it, the managers. I said, "Whenever you have to do that, then it's time for me to return back to the tabernacle. So, we won't have to do that." But I--I do think that we have to pass the offering plate, in--in order to make it a complete religious service.
17And so they probably will pass a little offering plate each night, say something like, "Well, we're take up the offering now." And they'll pass the offering plate, and that'll--that'll be the end of it.
18 And each night, if the Lord willing, I think the Lord has laid upon my heart a very definite Message for the Church. I've been several days in prayer. And I won't go into that, because a great phenomena happened the other day that was really great. And I'm anxious to tell you about it. And now, the main subject, I suppose, which most all of them, Billy said, had been calling, was on the Marriage And Divorce. Which, it is a great--a great subject, and I--I didn't know how to approach it. And I went up to pray about it, and the Lord met me. And I know that I, by... I don't have it, but God has given to me; I have it now. God has given to me the correct answer, see, see, and I--I know that it's true.
19And so I don't know just exactly yet, maybe, Sunday I might ask our sisters just to omit the meeting, themselves, but I--I don't know. It'd be depend on if the married women wants to come with their husbands. There--there is some real vital things has to be told, the truth about, and how... And so we want to absolutely lay it out, of THUS SAITH THE LORD, then you've got it then. You know just what is Truth then. And I'm trusting Him to do that.
20 And, now, I was up here at the restaurant the other day, eating, and--and Jerry and all of them looking for you all. They said, said, "Well, we..." Some, one of the boys was up, said, this fellow said, "I'm going to come out pretty good this week," said, "they got... Or, these next two weeks." Said, "They got a--a meeting here, of basketball, or something another." Said, then said, "Branham's down there, is going to have a meeting." He said, "I'll feed a whole lot of people." At the Ranch House, one of those places up there. And they were... been really nice.
21And I appreciate you all, for they certainly did brag and say nice things about you.
22The manager up there at the Ranch House met me the other morning. I got in about two-thirty, from Arizona. And he said, "Well, Brother Branham," said, "I hear you're going to have another meeting." Said, "I got some extra help," he said. And said, "Then I want to say one thing, that those people that come from down there," said, "they really are nice people." Now, that made me feel real good about you, see.
Cause, after all, I kind of feel that you're my kids, and I--I... or, children, rather. And so I... Kid refers to a goat, and you're not a goat. You're my lambs. How is that? You're the Lord's lambs that He has let me feed. And I trust that it'll--it'll... that He'll let me do that. We're going on down the road.
23 And about this Marriage And Divorce, I've wanted to speak on it ever since the time that those Seven Seals. You know, the myst-... All mysteries was supposed to be made known in them, opening them Seven Seals, all mysteries of the Bible. And I'm thinking now, getting kind of old, I--I think I... I thought I'd better at least put it on tape, whether if something would happen to me, then the Church might wonder, "Wonder what he had on his mind? What would he say?" And all those subjects that seems to be so hard; I think, the... by the Lord's help, I'm going to try to bring them to you. And then--then if something happens, and if I happen to go before He comes, you--you'll have it on record then.
24 I think we got some new books out. I see Sister Vayle; I don't know whether the doctor is here or not. Is he here, Sister Vayle? He is probably in the meeting. I don't see him. But, oh, yes, way in the back. And Brother Vayle has wrote a book, and it's a... I thought, I believe they said today, two. Brother Vayle, is that right, you have two here now? Two books. Now, I don't know, I... The way I understand, that each person gets a copy. So I... If you... That's the way I understand. I may be wrong in that.
25And then The Seven Church Ages has been finished (is that right, Brother Vayle?) and on print now. And I know you'll want to get them, 'cause they answer a lot of questions that's been in your hearts. And then after that, well, we're going to try to get the Seven Seals opened, you know, in the book, so that each one can read in form that they--that they want to, can understand and study it. I think when it's wrote out, if it...
26 First, we took it right off of the tape, the way it was written or spoken. You know, you can preach a sermon, is one thing, and then write a book is another. See, like I'd happen to touch on a subject, like I'd say to you, you'd understand, I'd say, "Now, the serpent's seed," see.
Well, now, the reader of that book, if you took that off, would wonder, "What is the serpent's seed?" See? And they wouldn't know. If that happened to go into such a place like Princeton or somewhere, and they--they would think we were unintelligent people.
So I got Brother Vayle to kind of help me with this and keep the line of the same thought, and give it grammar. And I'm sure my grammar they would... It would be a mystery to them, sure enough. So the... Brother Vayle is really good on that, so he's as a...
27 And then, in that, I think our precious brother must have picked up a little extra inspiration, somehow, and he said he was going to write a couple of books of his own, off of them, like. And so he wrote one called, I believe, The Twentieth-Century Prophet, and another one, Laodicea Church, I believe, or something like that.
28And Billy told me that, tonight, that I believe several thousand of them arrived today; somebody brought them from Texas. And so, they, they'll be here. And they'll announce it, I think, whatever they are. I think they're sponsored. I'm not sure. And if they are, they'll be given away to you, you see, too, free. And we hope you enjoy it. And if you do, shake Brother Vayle's hand back there and tell him how much you appreciate it. I've never read it, myself. If I would read them, I might change my mind about that, so I'll try to read them this week while I got a chance, if I can.
29 Now being Wednesday night, our meeting officially begins tomorrow night. But I think, in being here among you, I--I--I just couldn't stay up there at the house and--and know that you all were down here. I... Just like, you know, like some of your kinfolks come in, you know, and you run down to the end of the lane to meet them, you know. And--and I--I thought I'd just run down and--and welcome you to Jeffersonville. And so this last week I about...
No, I beg your pardon, it's been about three weeks ago, I come home. I had been out trying to... Been on some meetings through Arizona there, and I come back to try to relax. And I went on a hunting trip, and I--I got the Arizona state record lion. I run him through twenty miles of timber to get him.
30 But then to think, though, that I never thought when I was a little boy... Just to show how these things happen, a little place that the Lord has given us up there, for the months that we're out there, and school for the kids.
I was a little boy. I guess Jimmy Poole is here tonight, maybe his dad is here, big Jim. We went to school together, and I remember setting there, as a little old ragged kid, and shoes, tennis shoes on, toes out of them; borrow a piece of paper from one, and a pencil from another.
31I used to write poetry. And Mrs. Woods, here, had me to recite that this afternoon on tape, about my old Ford, you know, and it's--it's a good one. Now, she said, "Well, you ought to send that to Mr. Ford."
I said, "There is too much truth, I believe," about a rattle in the front, and a grind in the rear, and a Chinese puzzle for a steering gear. But I... It's--it's a... But I always said, only thing I had to do is count four tires, and shake it enough to get it to start and then get in it. I said, "It was good when I would start up a hill with it, just go a pulling real slow, saying, 'I think I can, I think I can, I think I can.' Then start, the other side, saying, 'I thought I could, I thought I could.'" See?
That's the way we pull this hill, like Pilgrim's Progress. So we...
32 I had a little poem I wrote, something like this. And said... Now, just think, I was only about twelve years old. And standing up there, the other day, looking up that canyon; and thinking, "That lion will be setting right here in this den room, looking out the window," in a glass window. I was thinking of a little poem. I went back and picked it up, something like this. Just think how God...
33Do you believe God is in all inspiration? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] God has to write a song. Do you believe God is in songs? ["Amen."]
Jesus said so. He referred back to David, "Don't you know what David said in the Psalms? You know, has not..."
34Look at the very crucifixion. David sang it, in the 22nd Psalm, "My God, My God, why has Thou forsaken Me? All My bones, they stare at Me. They pierce My hands and My feet." You know, and that was a song. Psalms is a--is a song.
35 And in this poetry, just watch how it come to pass. Setting there, a little old kid with a borrowed sheet of paper, I said:
I am lonesome, oh, so lonesome for that far away southwest,
Where the shadows fall the deepest over the mountain crest.
I can see a lurking coyote all around the purple haze;
I can hear a lobo hollering down where the longhorns graze.
And somewhere up a canyon I can hear a lion whine,
In that far off Catalina Mountains at the Arizona line.
36 Forty years later, I'm setting right there at that canyon, that lion looking me in the face.
O God, there's a Land beyond the river somewhere, friends. It's just... It's got to be there. See? There's--there's too much speaking of it. All these things are not just myths; they are... They are real. They are realities. I'm so glad to be here tonight, to be with these people that I'm expecting to live over There forever with, where there'll be no more sickness, or death, or separations. And travel will be nothing to us then.
37 Now, I think no meeting is complete without reading the Word and having a little...
Brother Neville, I just walked up here. Billy said you wanted me to speak. Was that right, Brother Neville? [Brother Neville says, "Amen. Yes. Sure."--Ed.] I maybe taken a little too much for granted, but I--I just felt so good about it. ["Well, amen! Sure do!"]
So, now, you that's got songs and things, you see Brother Neville when you're going to sing, and then just have it, up there. And have just about a half hour preliminary, and let's get right into these real deep Messages and see what we can see the Lord will do. And I just trust...
38 I--I believe we have Truth. I'm satisfied of that. And I believe the wheat is, absolutely, the shuck is pulling away from it. You know. And, see, I may give a little prelude on that, tomorrow night, see, how the shuck is pulling away from the wheat. But the wheat has to lay in the Presence of the Son, to ripen. And that's what we're here for, friend, stay in the Presence of the Son till our little group of people here, till it becomes so ripe to Christ, it become bread on His table. That's what I want it to do.
39And now before we approach the Word, after reciting poems, and so forth, let's pray again. Then we're going to take a text.
40 Dear Jesus, help us tonight now, in these few words, as we wait upon Thee. And we pray that Your grace and mercy will be with us, Lord. And tender our hearts; move back all the shucks, the thorns, the thistles, let the blessed sunshine of God fall in upon the Word, Lord. And may we have such a great meeting till there'll not be an unsaved person among us, all the children will be in the Kingdom of God. Those without the baptism of the Spirit, may they receive It, Father. May all the great mysteries that we are supposed to know at this age, Lord, be unveiled to us; and we'll see the plainness of God, so that we'll know how to behave ourselves and act, correcting ourselves and bringing the members of our body into discipline to the Word, that we might know how to live in this present day at the approaching of the Lord Jesus.
41As I read of Thy Word tonight, Lord, I might, by a partial education, be able to read in some of the words, and maybe mispronounce others. But, Lord God, You alone can pull the context out of there. You're the only One that can do it. There's no--no way for a human being to ever do it; it lays in Your hands, Lord. So give to us, each night, them things that's hid in Thy Word, that we might be better Christians and live according to the time that we're living in, as examples of Christianity. We ask in the Name of the Lord Jesus. Amen.
42 Now, many of you, in your Bibles, I want you to turn to the Book of Jonah. It's a... We always talk so much about Jonah being a backslidden and everything. I've always took up for Jonah. I do not believe that Jonah was backslid. I--I do not believe that. I believe it's just... We just sometimes use it, say, "He's a Jonah." But if we... I've already spoke on it, in another way, in telling how that I thought, Jonah, what took place.
Now the word of the LORD came to Jonah the son of Amittai, saying,
Arise, and go to Nineveh, that great city, and cry out against it; for their wickedness is come up before me.
But Jonah rose up to flee unto Tarshish from the presence of the LORD, and went down to Joppa; and he found a ship going to Tarshish: so he paid the fare thereof, and went down into it, to go with them unto Tarshish from the presence of the LORD.
43Isn't that a sad ending? A Man Running From The Presence Of The Lord, and that's my subject.
44 Now, first we want to think of this. Jonah was... The reason, the principal reason, that I believe that he did this great thing here, was because Jonah was a Jew. And he was asked to go to a Gentile city, to cry out against it; thinking that he would not be received. Because, the Gentiles would think, "What's this Jew got to do with us?" But, you see, another thing, it gives us a great thing here to see, that God not only is God of the Jew, but He's God also of the Gentile. He is God of all people.
45 He just chose the Jews. The Jews was called God's chosen people. They were chosen for a specific cause. And that cause was, to give to them the law, and they could not keep it. And He just showed, by that people, that the law could not be kept, and that He was a--a--a God of righteousness. And the law demanded righteousness, but there was no grace in law, to bring a man out. No penalty was paid by the law, but it taken grace to pay that penalty, or to where the law put us under.
46 And Jonah here was called on, as this, one of the minor prophets of the Bible, to go down to this city.
And here we find an example of all of us. Every one of us, we always are running from something. We run from trouble. We run from responsibilities. We, we're all prone to do that. We, we are, we are more prone to run than we are to stand and face it out. See, we just... We--we--we find ourselves running.
Sometimes we find ourselves prone to run from work. We don't want to, we don't want to work. Some people just thinks they can make their living without working. But, I think, Solomon it was that said we could find here the answer, in watching an ant.
47You know, a little ant, they tell me if that (every) ant doesn't work and lay in, that ant doesn't eat that winter, either. So, everybody has to--to work.
48 We got so many things we have to do, so much responsibility that we have to face. Everybody has got to face a certain responsibility.
49When you--when you come to--to choose your wife, to get married, or choose your husband, you--you've got to take a responsibility. And then you must remember... Maybe you build a home; it's a nice pretty home. And then, remember, as a married woman, you got to think of the responsibility of raising children. And you got to think of them pretty, slick walls is going to have little, dirty handprints all over them. Then you got the responsibility of educating your children. You got the responsibility of clothing and feeding.
50Everything is a responsibility. And it's so easy, when the responsibilities face us, to shirk from them. And we find out that marriage is a responsibility, in all manners.
51Even, many times, we find... This is hard to say, but it's true, that ministers, many time, shirk a responsibility for standing for the true Word of God when they're confronted with It. They'll shirk that responsibility. When Truth of the Word of God is brought face to face with we human beings, we have... we are prone to shirk back until the last resource.
52 I just got through talking to my little nephew up there. He's a Catholic, and he... And I baptized that boy, in the Name of Jesus Christ, here a few years ago, and he got with some little girl and turned Catholic. And I held his mother's hand while she was dying over there. She said to me, the last words, "Take care of Melvin." And he's just been dreaming dreams. He just can't... Every, every day, the last week, he's been dreaming dreams. Said, "I'd walk into your church, Uncle Bill, and you was standing there preaching. I'd run up, to start to make a confession. I'd wake up." He said, "I--I been wrong."
I said, "Melvin, you don't need no interpretation for that. Your place is down there where you belong." That's right. See?
53 But to face up to responsibilities, sometimes it takes the very hide off of us, to do that. As a father, to face up the responsibility, to give your child a whipping. Them little fellows, you don't want to do that. But as a father or a mother, you've got to face the responsibility of raising that child, because the Bible said, "Spare the rod and you'll spoil your son." And that still stands good in the sight of every psychologist there is in the world. That still remains God's Truth. If there had been more of that practiced, we wouldn't have had so much juvenile delinquency and stuff, and the rot we got in the world today. But the old golden rule of the home has been broken, long time ago, and they let the kids do whatever they want to.
54 But even as I said, ministers, they'll come face to face with Truth, and then walk away from It. See, they're--they're just have... There seems like there is something that they--they don't want to face up to it.
55Many times I've had people come, say, "I know that's right, Brother Branham, but if I did that, they would kick me out of the church." What of it? If you don't, they're going to kick you out, up There. So you got to be kicked out, somewhere, see. So you might as well face up to it, instead of running from it and say, "Well, I'll go over here. I won't go back." Go back, sure, listen to some more of It.
Search the Scriptures. Jesus said, "Search the Scriptures, for in Them you think you have Eternal Life, and They are They that testify of Me." But we find that people won't face up with that.
56Being brought to, into the Presence of God, and see when God made a promise, and God is obligated to that promise. And when He brings that promise to pass, then people are afraid to face up to the responsibility of coping with the Message of the hour. We find that everywhere.
57 How about you Lutherans? How many Lutherans was afraid to, people was afraid to face up to Luther's Truth when he come forth with justification? Look what it cost you, maybe your own life, to come out and confess Jesus Christ and--and become a--a Lutheran.
58Look at you Methodists, how it used to be, you all were called holy-rollers. I guess you knowed that. And they'd get under the Spirit, and jerk back and forth. And they said they--they had "the jerks." The Meth-... That, no, that ain't Pentecostals; that was Methodists, long years ago. And they jerked, and shook, and fell under the power of God. And they throwed water in their faces, and fanned them with fans, thought they passed out. And, now, you were considered a bunch of holy-rollers. But you had, your mothers and fathers, had to either accept It, face up to the Truth and facts, or turned her down.
59 What about you Pentecostals that received the restoration of the gifts, when the baptism of the Holy Ghost come out, with speaking in tongues, and the gifts of the Spirit coming back in the church? Why, the Methodists wanted to kick you out, and they did do it. But you had to face up to it. It's something you had to do.
What about the issue, when it come out, about the baptism in the Name of Jesus Christ, and you saw it was the Truth? You have to face up to it, or do something about it.
You have got a responsibility, everybody has, and you must face up to these things. All right.
60 And when you see then, in this day now, when the Word of God has made these promises of things that we see happening now, then we've got the responsibility to either face up to It or get away from It. You have... You just can't stay neutral. You've got to do something about It. Said... Some move has got to be made.
You can't come in that church door and go out the same person you come in. You're either further away, or closer to God, every time you come in or go out there.
61Oh, how easy it is for people to shirk these things. And I want us to think of these when we start into the official services tomorrow night, that, I want you to notice when something is confronted, if you... if there's a question about it. If there's a question about it, there's got to be an answer.
62 Say, for instance, I said I was going west, and you pointed me this way. Well, the first thing you know, I would run plumb a pass my target, and I'm too... I'm northwest. Well, what if somebody points me down this way, and I go that way? I'll pass my target again; I went southwest. Well, as long as there's a question, which a way is west, there's got to be a direct answer somewhere.
And when these questions confront us, about the Bible Truths, there's got to be the right answer somewhere. That's right. It's got to be there.
63And when we see Something presented. I think, instead of just run away, say, "Ah, nonsense! I couldn't believe a thing like That. I couldn't believe That." Why don't you take the Bible, and set down and face up to It. Study It. You're here in the meeting now, just look It over. Check It out, yourself, with the Word. Check the Word, by the Word. That's the only way to make It tell the Truth. And It must tell the Truth, from Genesis to Revelations.
64Christ is the revelation of the whole Bible. In Him, Christ, all the fulness. Fulfilling of all the prophecies of the Bible is met unconditionally in Christ Jesus, 'cause He was God manifested in the flesh.
65 Now when we find these things, though, when we're confronted and come into a meeting, and see the Power of God moving and doing things, and doing supernatural works, and see it performed, and look in the Bible and see that it's promised for this hour; then when we see those things, then we are confronted with the responsibility to either accept it, I mean, as for ourselves.
66Now, many people sympathize, many people say it's right. But that don't--that don't make it what... That ain't the thing that you're responsible for. As I've said, what if there...
67 If I was a young man, and looking for a wife, to be married; and here stood a girl that met every qualification that I thought it took to make a woman. Why, morally she was a queen, and lovely, and--and a fine personality, a real Christian, everything that I could think of, to make me a good wife. No matter how much I say she's perfect, she's exactly right, she isn't mine till I accept her and the responsibility of her being my wife.
68That's the same thing the Message is. You might say, "It's right, or this, that, or the other." And say, "I sympathize with It. I believe It's the Truth." But you've got to accept It; and It's got to become a part of you, and you a part of It. You've got... Then, It's yours.
69When you marry this certain woman that you have chosen, you are--you are one then.
And that's the way you are with Christ. When you see Him manifested and made real, then you are a part of Him, and He is part of you. And, together, you're a part of the Message.
70 Oh, how many denominational ships have we got going down to Tarshish, for the Jonah's of these days, nine hundred of them, something, a ships that takes the easy route. Don't want to face up to it.
Jonah didn't want to face up, the thing of going to the Gentiles. He didn't want to take that cruel Message over there, "Within forty days, you'll perish if you don't repent." He hated to do that. And he thought, "Them Gentiles, is hard to tell what they'll do to me." But he had to face up to it. See? But he took a easy ship and went down to Tarshish, went down in the hull of the ship and went to sleep; took the easy route.
71 It's a easy way, it's a popular way with the people. It's easy to take the way where everybody can pat you on the back and say you're a good fellow, "And this is so-and-so and certain," and the world will look upon you. It's easy to go the popular way.
But when--when you have to do something different, when you have to stand to your conviction of what you know to be the Truth, there is where the hard part, that's the rub comes, right there.
72Oh, as we've often sang that old song:
How easy while sailing the sea, and it's calm,
To trust in the strength of Jehovah's great arm.
But, oh, let the waves begin to blow, let--let the wind blow and whip up the waves, then what do you do?
73Something like I was told, one time, that a lady said. Back in the horse and buggy days, that said the horse run away with her, going from church. Said, "What'd you do?"
74Said, "I trusted the Lord until the lines broke." Well, that's the time to trust the Lord, after every... after the lines is broke. You're trusting in the lines until they're broke. Yes.
75 And so we find out that we have many easy ways to go, ships going down to Tarshish, for it's easy, the unresponsibilities. It just flows in, you have everything coming; everybody likes you. And, everybody, you're a... Nobody disagree with you; you disagree with nobody. Now, if that ain't a dishrag! That's right. Yes, push over, flop over! Why, anybody, I don't care who you are, and what you're standing for... Actually, decent-thinking people will think more of you if you'll stand for your conviction of what's right. Right. Don't care...
76 You take a woman, she might be ever not very attractive, and whatever she is; but you let that woman stand for principles of womanhood, let her stand like a lady; and if a man's got a ounce of man about him, he'll take up for her. Absolutely. We appreciate something that--that somebody has got, that they believe that it's the truth and will stand for what they think is right.
77How wishy-washy, that's what's too many Christians today, are so soft-soaped and everything, until they think all they do is join a church, go in somewhere, put their name on a book, or do a little something, jump up-and-down, shout, or--or something like that, and call it Christianity.
Christianity is a everyday, rugged life, living for God in the... this presence world. It's a constant burning of the Fire and love of God, in the heart, that sets you afire and puts you out yonder with the people, and making converts to Christ. Responsibilities.
78 But it's easy to go the way the world goes. It's easy to flow down the stream.
Go out there and set down in the river, with your boat. You get your oars and start pulling up against the current; you don't make much time, and it goes hard. But you just once let loose the oars and watch how fast you pass the trees, going down, but look where you're going!
When things are floating easy, remember, you're going towards a--a great cataract down there, of some sort. You're going towards the falls, and it won't be long you'll be going over that falls. Just floating with the world, easy, the way it goes, you don't want that. No, sir. But you must res-... accept your responsibility.
79Now, you believe It, and you've a-... You think It's the Truth.
80 And the responsibility that God has given us in this day, to bring this Message! And as I get older, and I know my days are shortening up, I feel the responsibility greater than I ever felt. Pressing on, we must do it! We must get down to it, in everywhere we go, and tell the Message; and--and tell the people that Jesus Christ is coming, that He's God and He's coming soon. There's not a--not a hope left in the world but the Coming of the Lord.
81 Looking back there at some friends that was with me up there when the Angel of the Lord... These boys setting here, I believe they found the place where it happened up there. And just remember what the Lord said that day, to Brother Woods. Was walking up the hill. And--and he was kind of weeping, because of his wife being sick. And the Lord said, "Pick up that rock and throw it up in the air, and say, 'THUS SAITH THE LORD.'" And I did that. And Brother Woods is setting as a witness.
82And I said, "Brother Woods, it won't be long till you're going to see something happen." And the next day, when we were standing there, all of us together... And a bunch of the man standing right here tonight.
83 A young preacher was there, and he was a... I noticed... I just met him the night before. He was in our camp. He come up to be with us. And he said to me, he said, "Brother Branham, do you ever see visions, out like this?"
84I said, "Yes, sir. But I come out here to get away from it, to kind of rest a little bit." He said... "Well," I said, "I--I... Course, He shows me things out here." And I said, "Just over the hill here, where the seven Angels appeared down in there."
He said, "Yeah, I understand." Said, "I was one of the sponsors on your meeting over in California."
I said, "Well, I'm certainly glad to know that."
85And while standing there, just then I looked around and I seen kind of a heavy-set doctor looking into his eyes, and I heard him say, "You're going to lose that eye, because there's a allergy in there. And I've doctored it for two years, and you're going to lose that eye."
I said, "Reason you asked me that, because your doctor told you the other day you was going to lose that eye."
And he said, "That's right," and he looked around like that.
86And I seen his mother take off one of her stockings and hold her foot out, with little tumors hanging down between her toes, up-and-down her leg; and said, "If you see Brother Branham, tell him to pray for this."
And I said, "Your mother hand her... stuck her foot out like that, and said she had... has got little tumors all over her--her toes, and like that; and said, 'Have Brother Branham pray.'"
He said, "Brother Branham, that's the truth."
87I looked back. When I did, I seen him standing there looking at me, like that, with his eyes just as bright. I met him this fall; he had better eyes than anybody in the camp. The Lord had healed him and made him well.
88 While I was standing there, the Lord said, showed me what was going to happen. "Judgment is fixing to strike the West Coast." And He said, "Get over there, beside of that fireplace."
89And I had a shovel in my hand; walked over there. And Brother Roy Roberson, all of us know him here. He's not here tonight, as I know of; he's in Arizona out there. He's the chairman of the trustees here, and I knowed him being a veteran. And something was going to happen; a real pretty, still morning, about ten o'clock in the morning. And the boys all around there, ten or twelve of us, letting down tents, and skinning out pigs, and things. So we... I walked around, I said, "Roy, hide, quick. Something is fixing to happen." I couldn't tell him no more. But just the time I got over there...
And coming down from the heavens come the whirlwind of God, and clapped, like, shook the hills, running inside of that mountain, cut a streak plumb around it, about five feet above my head, and cut all the tops of them trees off, as the rocks went out. Went up in the air and come down again, with another big baptism, and struck across the mountain, and throwed the rocks out like that. Did it three times, and then went up in the air.
And Brother Banks come over to me, said, "That's what you said yesterday?"
I said, "Yes, sir, that's exactly it." See?
90And then two days after that, Alaska sunk, almost, up there. And up-and-down that West Coast has been the thunders and pushings, and everything happening. And one of these days she is going to slide beneath the ocean. Right. What is it? We're living in the hour of the Coming of the Lord.
91 We see isms and things rising up, and all these different things, we know there has got to be a true answer to this.
There is people out here in the country now, a going into caves and things, "And on the 16th of March," you've read it in the paper, "the Lord is coming." You know that isn't so.
Jesus said, "No man knows the minute or the hour."
92When we see all these things, and things taking place the way they are, and there's got to be a true answer somewhere. There's got to be a Truth. There is one, east; and one, west; but there's a one, southeast, and northwest, or something. But there's got to be a true answer, somewhere, to the problem. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
93 Shirk this? We must tell the people that we're living in the hours of the Coming of the Son of God. We want--want to watch and (God) be on the move, all the time, ready to give a man a correct answer.
94It's always been that way. It's--it's been in man, has shirked and went away from God, ever since Adam, in the garden of Eden. When Adam was in the garden of Eden, when he come to the responsibility to make his choice, would he stay with God or go with his wife? He had to make that res-... he had to make that, the--the responsibility was up to him. He either had to take what his wife said or what God said. And when he chose to go the way of his wife, and when he did that, then he lost his original condition. And brought the whole world subject to death, when he had to take the responsibility, or either accepting a new light that his wife had found, which was contrary.
O God! Think of it. God only give them about eight or ten Words to keep. "But of that tree thou shalt not eat." That's all they had to keep. And even with that much Word, they broke It.
Then Adam had to face up, "Will I, will I do as my wife has said do, or shall I do what God said do?" And he walked out with his eyes open. He had to take the responsibility. That throwed the whole human race unto death.
95 Then there come that other Adam, which was Christ, never a one like Him! Somebody say He wasn't God? His uniqueness proved He was God. There never was a creature lived like Him. He lived in a world to Himself. He was born outside of the realm of the natural, sinful man. Hallelujah! He's the Creator Himself made flesh.
Who could ever stand where He stood? Who ever talked like Him? Who could ever say the things that He said? Who could ever do the things that He done? His uniqueness proved He was God. There wasn't a prophet or nothing else could do what He done; Who could call the dead back from the grave, and Who could stop the skies, and do anything He wanted to do. He was God. Who could ever stand in His place? Who? What could He be but that perfect, immortal God, made flesh and dwelt among us!
96 Nothing ever compared with Him. He lived in a world to Himself. No man ever spake like Him. When He just opened His mouth, there was something about it, that was different from anybody else. Somebody said He was just an ordinary man; I defy that. He was God. That's what He was. For, no man ever spoke like Him, no man could speak like Him, because He was the living Word Itself made flesh, the manifestation of the fullness of God.
97I will admit, them prophets had their message. They had them then; they have them now. But there was the fullness of the Godhead bodily, manifested there. He was the unique One, and He was the One that had to face the issue. With all of His great powers that He had, that He could have absolutely been the king of the world. He will be; and He, to His saints, He is now.
98 He stood there. What man would be poor, didn't have a place to lay His head; that even knowed where a fish swallowed a coin. Who, what man could take them big jugs of water and turn them into wine, and not have a place to lay His head? He had to face up to the responsibilities that had been given into His hand. What man that could raise a man out of the grave, after he had been dead four days and rotten?
Could He not have saved Hisself? Sure, He could; but if He did, He'd have not saved us. He had to face up to the responsibilities, and because of His obedience to the Word! Where, Adam's disobedience, and he had took the short cut, the--the way down to Tarshish. But Jesus took the way to Nineveh, to the Gentiles, to get Hisself a Bride. I'm glad that He did it, tonight. And we ought to face up to the facts, that we belong to Him, and take the world away. Amen!
99 Every man had to face up to that, that's got a responsibility before God. We just take, for instance, Noah. He had. Noah, Moses, Elijah, and all the rest of--of every age, had to face up to the responsibility. And they had to do it, but that's the reason they were sent in the hour.
100Look at Noah in his scientific age, how he had to face up to a thing that was so unscientific. Why, there wasn't a--a--a reason why it couldn't be unscientific... See, it--it was unscientific, rather. Why, they said it's going to rain out of the skies. They never had rain to drop out of the heavens. Now, he had to face up to it. God said it was going to rain. And then he...
101 Then faith without works is dead; if you say, "I believe it," and don't make no act. Just like the Message, if you say, "I believe it," don't make an act, what good does it do? See? Noah went to work with his hammer and built an ark, to confirm what he was talking about. That's what we have to do, too. We have to go to work and prove our faith, by our works. Our works proves our faith.
102Moses had to do it, and Elijah had to do it. Every prophet in his age had to stand up and face these responsibilities. But many of them didn't do like Jonah. He run; they didn't.
103 Notice, "Cry out against it." Oh, my! There it is. That's the subject, "Cry out against it." There is the check part.
Just go there and tell those fellows, "Say, I come down to join up with you guys. You know, I believe I'll tell you what I'll do. I've got just a little thing here I believe I can make it a... bring us all together, and do this, that, or the other."
But, it was, "Cry out against it," when you have to cry out against something. Now, he had to cry out against everything that was down there; cry out against the city, cry out against their work, cry out against their church, cry out against their prophets, cry out against their ministers, cry out against their priests. "Cry against it, the whole thing! Cry out against it!"
104Noah cried out against his age. Sure, he did, against the churches of his age.
Moses most certainly did cry out against his--his age; the people, the priests, and so forth. He cried all the way through the wilderness. And every junction, he cried, continually crying to the people.
Elijah was very unpopular in his day, because he cried out against that age. Certainly was.
105 John the Baptist was very unpopular in his age. He cried out against his age. He said to the king, the--the potentate of the--of the land; he--he had, he married his brother's wife. He had to preach on marriage and divorce, one morning. So he cried out against it, he said, "It's not lawful for you to have her." It cost him, his head to be cut off, later, but he cried out and he stood to his post of duty.
He never took a ship to Tarshish, and said, "Well, I'll agree with you, Herod. It's all right. As long as you think she's a nice woman, she's making you a nice wife, go ahead." Oh, mercy. Them dishrags, you see, yeah, just every little thing... Why, it's nothing but to clean dirty plates with.
106 But, notice, John wasn't that way. He faced right up to it. He said, "It's not lawful for you to have her." Yes, sir. And he stood out against it.
107They never run. John didn't. They stood and faced the facts. Moses tried to run, one time, like Jonah, but God brought him back. Many of them tried to get away from it; they would start...
But, look, if God has called you, and you are sure that God is in the Message, there is nothing going to turn you back. It didn't turn Jonah. No, sir.
108 Amos of old, cried out, said, "The lion has roared, who can but fear? And God has spake, who can but prophesy?" Who can but prophesy, when you see God speaks and said a certain thing will happen, and there it is?
109A lion roars, everybody is scared, yes, sir, if you ever heard one roar in the jungle. You can hear these meowing around these cages out here, them tame lions, but you ought to hear a real, wild one roar one time. Little rocks will fall off the hill, five hundred yards away. I want to see where all that belch comes out of them lungs. And he throws his head down, throws that fur up; I never heard anything... Like a--a cannon going off, when he belches out that big roar in his lungs. Who couldn't be scared?
They say, if you're ever killed by a lion, it's painless. He scares you to death 'fore he gets to you. See, you don't notice it. He scares you with that great ferocious roar, and here he is on you in a split second.
110 He said, "The lion has roared, who can but fear? And God has spoke, who can but prophesy?" When you see God doing something, you say... "I might not be a prophet..." Jonah said... "I might not be a prophet, or the son of a prophet. But God has spoke, who can but prophesy?"
111I might not be a prophet, I might not be this, that, or the other. When I see God doing anything, and I see it here in the Word, and He promised it, who can hold their peace and keep still? Sure, He's done it.
112Neither can we hide behind creeds and all these here fellowships, and down to--to Tarshish. We don't want to go with them fellowships.
113 But many, like Adam, do the same thing, try to make a substitute in some way, try to find a way out, and--and make a substitute, to face God. After knowing the wrong, faced up to the Truth, went along with his wife and did exactly what God told him not to do. He went right ahead and did it, anyhow. And then he found hisself naked, she and he, both, in the garden of Eden. Their eyes come open. They knowed what was right and wrong, then. And then he tried to find a substitute, to kind of cover himself up with it.
Now, that's just about the way we do today, an excuse, say, "Well, I tell you, if it was here, or if this." Or, "if, if, if," that's just... See? But you must face up to it. It's either right or wrong. And if it's right, let's stay by it. If it's wrong, get away from it. That's all. Get what... Find out what is right. You don't want to wait any longer. Let's find out now what's Truth and what's right, and stay with it. We know that it's true.
114 Now, we find today that our people are so... It seems like all the sincerity has gone out of the churches. I... In the...
115We are living in a house there of a precious sister that comes to this church. She is probably setting here tonight. And she rents it out to her... the people. And she has just been so sweet to us about that place, about letting us have that place. And so I'd call her name, but she might not want me to do it. And she's been so sweet to us, well, we certainly wouldn't--wouldn't want to expose her. But she has been a very, very dear woman. And in the house, there was a television over in one side. We got a little, two, duplex.
I got a big family, and a bunch of youngn's, and we... and you--you know, and they have to have beds, and plenty of them. And everything piled up on top, and you have to walk through this and through that, to get in and out.
116 And then over there they had a television. And in this television, these kids got to watching, on Sunday morning, some kind of a hymn-singing that come on. And, you know, it--it would almost make you ashamed; if there wasn't a genuine Christianity somewhere that you could put your hands on, to see what's called Christianity. Why, it seems like all the sincerity is gone out of it. Why, they don't, they don't seem to... Why, it's just terrible the way they stand there and draw their fists and fight one another, on there, and try to sing hymns and everything like that; and pull jokes that hardly a sailor would pull, and say all kinds of things, and kid and go on. You know, the sacredness of--of--of Christianity has seemed to lose its place.
117 Now, I go to church and--and see the pastor get up there and announce that there--there is going to be a--a swimming bee. All the women in these bathing suits, they're all going out there. They're going to have a contest; these women, swimming. And they're going to have a--a party of some sort, and they're going to fry up a lot of--of chicken, and play bunco, and--and all these things like that. To me, that takes the genuine sincerity out of Christianity; just get by with anything.
118 I seen, coming up here, we find out... You know, we find more of our sisters wearing shorts, up here in this cold country, than you find them out there in that hot country. See, it's true. Out there where it's really hot, there's not too many of them that wear them. But here, where--where it's cold, they--they do it. See, it's, they don't realize it's the devil doing that. See? Now, if it was to be comfortable, if it was to help yourself, it'd be different. Be man, I think it looks sickly on a man, but--but you--you'd--wouldn't pay no attention to a man. But, the lady, her--her body is sacred, and she must keep it that way. And to see old...
119 You can see, people today. There is two spirits. And one of them is the Holy Spirit; the other one is a unholy spirit, and one is governed by that. And both of them religious. Now, yeah, that's the strange part, they're both religious. And just like Esau and Jacob was, both religious; like Cain and Abel was, both religious; like Judas and Jesus was, both religion, both religious. And we see it today, both sides, religious. See, it's the same spirit. The people die, but the spirit doesn't die. It goes right on, both religious.
One of them is possessed with the Holy Spirit, that lives the kind of life that they should live, and walk godly and honest. They wouldn't beat you out of a penny, and they--they do everything honest that they could, to help you. And the others will... Just as nice as they can be.
And the others, we find out, it's just vice versa. And, yet, both of them are religious spirits, two of them; one, Holy Spirit; and the other, an unholy spirit. And if you noticed, it'll, even though claiming religion, they'll make fun of you and call you a holy-roller. They do anything they can.
120 They, ignoring the--the unchanging Word of God, as though It never had been written.
See, you can say, "Now, looky here, if--if the baptism..."
"I have the Holy Spirit!"
"And standing there with that cigar in your hand, smoking it?"
"Yes, I have the Holy Spirit! I don't think it's wrong to take a little drink. I don't think it..." See?
And did you notice, "I don't think"? But God thinks different, you see, according to His Word. See? See, they... And they--they just simply as much as--as spit on It. That's exactly right.
121 Just as much as this little old crippled guy that crawled out that time, when David was being excommunicated from his throne. He was going up on the Mount of Olives, going out, weeping as he went up, looking back. And this little old fellow crawled out there and was spitting on him. And that guard said, "I'll let the... that dog's head stay on him, and spit on my king?
David said, "Let him alone." See, they spit on him.
122About eight hundred years later, they spit on his Son, Jesus Christ, too.
And today they spit on Him again, as if It wasn't even just... Irreverent, unconcerned, just turn up their head and walk away from It, and laugh in your face. Why is it? They're on a ship to Tarshish. That's exact.
This call to God, you got to cry out against evil, cry out against sin, cry against the things that's wrong. Now, remember, it'll be.
Hey, you know, this time. You know, I'm two hours difference. And in Tucson it's just ten minutes after seven, and--and I'm getting kind of--kind of out of my place here. Huh? All right.
123 Now remember, we're going to have to answer for it. Remember, those who spit on Christ answer for it.
When David returned back from his exile, when he was a fugitive, and when he returned back, remember, this fellow fell on his face and cried out for mercy. He spit on David, going out, but he was almost ready to bathe his feet with tears, and, when he returned back.
And someday those who have pierced Jesus will see it.
And those who are piercing Him today will see it, also. They, someday, it'll come back. Remember, Revelations 22, He requires us to keep every Word that He has written; every Word.
124 Now we know His Presence are here. It's vindicated. We are having it. We're trusting, in this coming week, it'll continue to be vindicated among us; the sick will be healed, and great things will be taking place.
We don't want the popular idea. We want the Truth. And we don't, we (want) don't want to--we don't want to face up to nothing but what God has said is the Truth. But, "Be sure that your sins will always find you out." If it doesn't here, it'll get you at the Judgment. So you're--you're... It's going to catch you somewhere, now. Yes, sir.
125But if you're a true Christian, truly called like Jonah was, God has already got your fare paid. Get off of that ship going to Tarshish, anyhow. God predestinated you to this life. Yes, sir. If you're a true, called child of God, come to Christ. Come into the fullness of Him. Your way is paid to where? It's paid to Nineveh, not to Tarshish. You're predestinated. Your ship... There's a ship leaving right now, on its road. So there's only one thing to do, is get on it. And if you was like God, you'll never have no peace...
126 Like my little nephew, a while ago. About ten years now, he's went from pillar to post. Some morning he goes to this church, this Catholic church down here, and take this one because what some holy father he talks about over here, and some other over here, and some over here. What does it all amount to? See? And now he is still hungering and thirsting. I said, "You're place is at the altar down there, son." See?
There is no way of getting out of it. When God ever takes out after you, you just might as well give up and go on. That's all.
127 Remember, God! Well, God was in the boat. God was in the storm. God was in the fish. Everywhere he turned, God was there.
See, God is there, and it'll just keep haunting at you. So why do we wait any longer? Let's just start this revival right. Right! What's you waiting on? We believe that the Coming of the Lord is at hand, and He is going to have a Bride, and It ready. And we don't want no ships to any Tarshish. We're going to Nineveh. We're going to Glory. Amen. That's right. We're going where God is going to bless, and that's what we want to do.
128 Lay out in the Presence of God, then, with our hearts; not our hands, so much, but our hearts before God, until He has seasoned us, through and through, like that, with the rays of His glory; and baked into us His--His goodness, and ripened that which we have got, into reality, see, to where we can show others that Jesus Christ live. Oh, my! We want to believe that.
129 And remember, where Jonah went, God was in the boat; God was in the storm; God was in the fish. He went on being right along with Jonah until His perfect will was done. That's right.
And if He's ever after you, you might dodge over here, and dodge over there, but you'll be miserable until you come back and do the thing you started out for Him to do at the first place. See? Don't go, run from the Presence of God. Face up to it. You believe it's the Truth, then let... If it is the Truth, it's worth living for, dying for, anything else. And if He's ever vindicated it to you, that it is the Truth, then we can't run from it, nowhere. He'll be right there, just the same. You can't do it.
130 By His provided prophet, the one He ordained to go down there and call that message. Now, looked like He could have sent another prophet, but He ordained Jonah; and even Elijah wouldn't have done; Jeremiah wouldn't have done; Moses wouldn't have done. It was Jonah had to go to Nineveh. That's all there was to it. He commissioned him and told him to go. And when He says, "Go there, Jonah, go to Nineveh," nobody else can go do that but Jonah.
And when God tells you something, you've got to do it; nobody else. See, we just have to face up to it, and, and go do it.
131We believe that we're living in the hour that when God is a doing something. We believe that we're living among them now. I believe tonight I'm preaching to that congregation that--that's laying, waiting out there just to get ripe. I--I really believe that, with all my heart. I would say it's the same now as it's always been.
132 Now, we believe that the hour has come that Saint John 14:12 must be fulfilled. We, we believe that Malachi 4 must be fulfilled. We believe that Luke 17:30 must be fulfilled. We believe that, all these prophecies that He said would come to pass in this day. We believe they must be fulfilled, and we believe we're seeing them fulfilled right now. That's exactly right.
133Stop running. Don't get out of His Presence; just move up into His Presence. That's right. And I know that's what you're desiring to do. Cause, I seen licenses out there from Texas, and Louisiana, and everywhere. That's what we're here for, is not to run from His Presence, but to run into His Presence.
Come back, get off the... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... been a Jonah, if you've been wondering which way to go or what to do, come on, get on the ship with us tonight. We're going down to Tarshish, to cry out... or, Nineveh, to cry out. We're letting that Tarshish ship go on down if they want to. We've got a duty before God, that's, a Message that we're responsible for.
134 So in this coming week, just a little prelude tonight, to let you know. When I'm crying out, I'm solely responsible for a Message, brethren. You ministers setting here, I'm not here to hurt your feelings. And you women and man, on this marriage and divorce case coming up, I want you to remember tonight. I've said all this, to get this to you, that I am responsible only to God.
And then, again, I'm responsible to you, to tell you the Truth. And I'm not going to tell you nothing but the Truth, as long as God lets me know what Truth is. Until I know the Truth, I won't say nothing about it, see, I won't say nothing about it. But I do believe that God shows me the Truth on Marriage And Divorce, and I trust that He'll let me bring it out.
135 And other Messages I aim to have this week, is, Who Is This Melchisedec? Where Did God Choose To Put His Name? And a few of those things like that, which are Messages coming up, and Birth Pains. And--and a few things, that on--on that order, and complimentary to A Man Choosing His Wife. And a few things, them Messages, I want to bring up this week. But I just want the congregation...
136Where, if there would be a minister here; I'm not here, my brethren... I don't want you, or some of you members, go back to your church, and say, "Brother Branham said thus and thus."
I am duty bound to a Message that's been given to me from Almighty God. As I stand here tonight, and God knows that's true, that right down on this river... There is people, perhaps, setting here, when that Angel of the Lord come down there and told me what He did, right there in 1933, right down on this Spring Street here. If you're a stranger here, drive right down. It's corner of Spring Street, there where you hit the river, and there is where it happened. That's been in 1933. It's probably been about thirty-two years ago, then. Oh, it's been thirty-... it's been thirty-... thirty-two years ago, thirty-two years ago.
And how that He has brought that right down, everything. And we've went out, bringing the Message, and seen the sick healed, the blind, and the crippled, and lame, and halt, and everything. And then see even the dead, that we know that's been verified, raised up from the dead. The people die, and raised right back to life again, and all these things. If a Message goes forth, there is signs and wonders!
137 And you still see that same old school of thought that you come up with? That didn't come from God. God don't just have to do...
God is trying to get your attention attracted to Something.
138And then when Jesus went out, He started healing the sick, and doing great works and things. He, alway, He... Jesus did it. And Moses and Jesus done it, and the rest of them. And when He was here, He did it.
And He's doing it, the same thing today. When He sends forth a meeting like that, revivals, and starts a meeting in the earth, and starts a moving along with these great signs and wonders. And then you see, come back, that same old school of teaching, there--there is something wrong there somewhere. There is something new coming forth! When Jesus came out, after, when...
139 "He is a fine rabbi." He could go to any pulpit and preach, when He was healing the sick. When, oh, they liked to have Him over there.
But one day when He set down, and said, "I and My Father are One," brother, He wasn't so popular after that. When He said, "Except you eat My flesh, and drink My Blood, you have no Life in you. But he that eats My flesh, and drinks My Blood, has everlasting Life; and I'll raise him up at the last day." Then, He wasn't so popular from then.
140They said, "This Man is a vampire. This Man is a Beelzebub. That's the way He done them things. He could tell fortunes. He looked through their--their minds and perceived their thoughts. He's a fortuneteller."
But, what it was, He--He was the Word of God made manifest for that hour. And He was duty bound. He said, "I do always that which is pleasing to My Father." God help us to do the same thing, do that which is pleasing to the Father.
141And I hope you all will understand. If you disagree with me on these Messages and things, that you'll remember, at least have this respect, that I have a responsibility, and I'm not going to Tarshish. I'm on the road to Nineveh, and I--I got to cry out. The Lord bless you all.
Let us bow our heads now just a moment.
142 It's almost nine-thirty. I don't want to keep you, but I want to find this if I can, tonight. Is there some here that--that just isn't exactly where you should be in Christ, but you--you would want to be, and you desire to be, would you just raise up your hand, say, "Brother Branham, pray for me"? God bless you, just look at the hands. "I--I want... I'm here, Brother Branham, to get closer to God."
And if your head was raised, my--my hand is up, too. That's what I'm here for. I'm hungering, like you are.
143But, oh, the other day, one of the most grandest things happened, and I--I know now what to do. And I--I pray that God will give you that clear understanding. It's there. The... If there's a question in your mind, there's got to be an answer somewhere, to answer back to that question. My prayer, is, God let you see that question answered during this time.
144If you're sick, may God heal you. We're going to have healing services, I guess, practically every night, and we are going to pray for the sick. We're going to do anything that we can to help you, and you do everything you can to help us. And we'll work together, trusting God will give us a great meeting.
145 Now, Father God, these few little cut-up words, but they're in Your hands now. Lord, they've been said. I'll have to meet it. Just like... Them words can never die; they're going around and around the earth, on a record, and someday I'll have to face it right back again. I realize this, Lord, and I say it with deepness of sincerity.
146I pray, dear God, tonight, for each one of these, Your children. And, O God, I trust, before the week is over, they'll--they'll understand; that the question, that's so great in their mind tonight, will be settled. Grant it, Lord.
147There is some here who doesn't know You, Father, as Saviour, yet, or maybe has never been filled with the Holy Spirit. May this be that night.
148Lord, I cannot fill nobody with the Holy Ghost; neither can I save anybody. I can only tell them what You said, "Blessed are they that do hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they shall be filled." And I pray, God, that You'll create such a hunger in their hearts.
Many, Lord, they've got to be hungry; how would they drive these hundreds of miles, through ice and everything, and over rainy mountains, and across deserts, to come to a little old place setting here on the corner! Then I think again, You said, "Where the Carcass is, the eagles would be gathered." Feed us, Lord, upon Thy Divine Manna. Give to our souls that what we really need. We are thirsting for You, Father. We're in Your hands now.
149Let the great Holy Spirit that come down on the mountain the other day up there, I pray that He'll saturate every heart in here with His goodness and mercy, with understanding. We realize, Father, that's what we need, is to understand. For if we do not know what we're doing, then how do we know how to do it? But we must have understanding. As Daniel said, he had "understanding by the prophet Jeremiah's Writing." And, Father, we have understanding by the Holy Spirit's Writing, as He will reveal It to us in this hour. Give to us, Lord, the desires that we have for Thee. Tenderly we ask this, Father, for Your glory, in the Name of Jesus Christ.
150 Now with our heads bowed. As our sister is chording that, "He will give me grace and glory, and go with me all the way." I want you just to silently pray now and ask the Heavenly Father that He will grant to you, tonight, that what you have need of.
151Brother dear, sister dear, He's just as close as your arm is to you. You, you've believed me in--in other things, believe me in this. He is here to give you whatever you have need of.
152Oh, for the last few weeks I've been so hungry, so thirsty, so homesick, to see you. That's the reason I said, "Billy, let's go home."
Meda said, "What do you want to go back there, in that cold country again for, Bill? You always get a sore throat and everything. You always come out, and head cold, and you're hoarse, and you can't hardly talk."
153I said, "Well, I don't know." I said to her... I see my friend, Charlie Cox, setting back there. I said, "I'm just anxious to hear Charlie say, 'That little squirrel clim'ed that tree over there.' I just get so hungry to hear it." I--I just want to--want to be around you.
154 I know my Brother Banks got real sick. And I saw a vision of him, here not long ago, and he was laying on his back. And I know he come pretty near going from us, recently. When I look at the different ones of you...
155I come in the other night, to the Christian Business Men's meeting, and international. Old "Pop" Shakarian, Demos' father, he used to set there and just keep looking till I come in, then he'd smile, and that little wave he would wave at me. He wasn't there. He's gone.
Then I had to come to that family, with THUS SAITH THE LORD, their daughter is going to die, too. Florence, I saw her in a vision, saw her go. And I know she is going. And I said, "Pray, just pray. You know there's... A prophet one time was told to go tell a king put his house in order. And he prayed, and He spared his life, fifteen years longer." I said, "Pray."
156 But, you look, and I--I come back... I set over here in a restaurant, the other day, eating. A man walked up to me, said, "Aren't you Billy Branham?"
I said "Yes."
157He probably didn't know me, 'cause this over this bald spot on my head. I was wearing this little piece of hair, to keep from getting a sore throat during this meeting.
And he walked up to me, he said, "I thought I knew you, Billy."
I said, "Yes." I said, "Who are you?"
Said, "I'm John Warman."
I said, "How is Zip?"
He said, "Billy, he died." Uh!
158 I was coming down through the courthouse; went down to pay my taxes. Coming down through the courthouse, and a lady hollered at me, and she said, "Did you know John is gone?" Or, some name. It might not have been John; Ed, or something. And I said... I didn't know the woman. I felt embarrassed. And come to find out, I didn't know who she was.
She said, "Do you remember one dark night when the river was up over the banks out here, and houses washing away, over on Chestnut street, and you risked your life to go into a place and get a woman and some little children out?"
I said, "You her?"
159She said, "I--I'm the lady." She begin to scream for her baby; you know my story. She said, "That one that I called 'my baby,' is married and got a family." See? And here she is, old and gray; and here I am, too.
160One by one, our cards go out of the rack, as it was. And we have meetings, and I miss this one, miss that one. We all got to come up missing, one of these days.
But, brother, sister, there is a gathering Place. Let's be sure now that we're right. Will you? Don't let all our understanding of God, and so forth, go in vain. Let's believe.
161 Father, they're in Your hands. I'm in Your hands, Lord. We're only here in dedication now, prior to the coming meeting beginning tomorrow night. Will You help us, Lord? May our--may our conversation be constantly upon Thee! May our hearts and minds be stayed upon Thee, and You said You'd keep us in perfect peace. It's also written in the Bible, "Lean not to your own understandings." O God, we don't want our understandings; we want Your understandings. Give them to us, O God. And may the revival come within our souls till this pack of people will be just one heart and one accord. Grant it, Father. Grant this things, while we pray in Jesus Christ's Name.
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
In the cross, in the cross,
Be my glo-... (let's raise your hands)... ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
Jesus, keep me in the cross,
There's a precious fountain,
Free to... (yes, Lord, free)... healing stream,
Flows from Calvary's fountain.
In the cross, in the cross,
Be my glory ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
162 [Brother Branham begins humming Near The Cross--Ed.] O God! If there's any of you feels like you'd like to come up and kneel down around the altar, if you'd just like to come, say, "I'm not where I should be, Lord. I--I want to make a reconsecration. I want to do it tonight, Lord." You're welcome to come. We'll be here to pray with you. [Brother Branham continues humming Near The Cross.]
In the cross, in the cross,
Oh, be my glory ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
Jesus, keep me near the cross,
There's a precious fountain,
Free to all, a healing stream,
Flows from Calvary's mountain.
In the cross, in the cross,
Be my glory ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
163 Let's just pray, each one in your own way now. Just--just forget time. Let's just bow our heads in His Presence. This little lady here, crying out, "I love You, Jesus!" You remember when you got saved, many years ago, remember how sweet that was to you? He's just as sweet tonight. Let's pray, everybody in your own way now. Let's just--let's just all consecrate ourselves to God, just dedicate ourselves over to the Lord.
164 Dear Lord Jesus... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
The Stream of all my comfort,
More than life to me,
Whom have I on earth beside Thee?
Or whom in Heaven but Thee?
Dear God, we pray now that Your mercy and grace will be sent upon each and every one of us, Lord. We're here around the altar. Many could not come up; You'll meet them at their seats. Whatever we offer, Lord, You're willing to receive. If we just offer You our time, You will receive it; talent, You will receive it. But, Lord God, tonight we're going beyond that, we're offering all we are. All that I am, all that I ever expect to be, all is in You, Lord. We pray that You'll take this, our prayers, into Thy heart, Lord, and give us of the great deepness of the Holy Spirit, that our lives will be changed. For, we see that we're near the end now. Can't be too much longer. And as we see our loved ones dropping, day by day, young and old, we know soon it must knock at our door. And tonight, Lord, while we're in our right mind, setting here, or kneeling here, standing here, whichever position we're in, receive us, Lord God.
165Take me, Lord. I ain't nothing, but whatever I am, Lord, if You can get any use out of me, I dedicate myself to You.
166 I pray, dear God, for each one of these. These dear people that I stood yonder in the mountains in Arizona and cried about, and here they are knelt around the altar with us tonight, praying, consecrating our lives. We love You, Father, more than our own lives. We love You more than our families. We love You more than wife, children, father, mother, sister, brother, husband, wife. We love You, Lord Jesus. Make that so real in our hearts, Lord. Pour in the oil of gladness, this week, Lord, in our souls. Give us a bathing, a washing of the Word, by the water of the Word, dividing unto us Truth.
167Many here tonight, Lord, and will be here, that's confused on these subjects that's vital. O God, open that fountain in the house of God, that--that's for cleansing us. I pray, God, that You'll wash us and cleanse us in Thy Blood, and make us new creatures. And give us grace and strength, to bring forth the Word of Truth in Its Divine revelation of the Being of Jesus Christ.
May He appear before us, Lord. May He come and heal our sickness, forgive our sins, fill our hungry hearts with good tidings of great joy, the Gospel made manifest in our lives.
Bless every pastor, every song leader, every Sunday school teacher. Bless us all, together, Lord, for truly we love You. And now we are Yours, Lord, in this dedication. In the Name of Jesus Christ, use us now according to Thy Own will.
167a My faith looks up to Thee,
Thou Lamb of Calvary,
O Saviour Divine;
Now hear me while I pray,
Take all my sin away,
O let me from this day
Be wholly Thine!
You love that? Let's sing again.
While life's dark maze I tread,
And grief around me spread,
Oh, be Thou my Guide;
Bid darkness turn to day,
Wipe sorrow's tears away,
Nor let me ever stray
From Thee aside.
Does that make you feel good? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] How many likes to sing them old songs? ["Amen."] I just love them. Don't you?
Oh, we're marching to Zion,
Beautiful, beautiful Zion;
We're marching upward to Zion,
That beautiful City of God.
Oh, we're marching to Zion,
Oh, beautiful, beautiful Zion;
We're marching upward to Zion,
That beautiful City of God.
Come, we that love the Lord,
And let our joys be known,
Join in the song with sweet accord,
Join in the song with sweet accord,
And thus surround the Throne,
And thus surround...
Now, let's stand up now as we sing it. Shake hands with one another.
Marching to Zion,
Bless you, sister! Bless you, sister! Bless you, brother! Bless you, sister! [Brother Branham continues greeting the people--Ed.]
That beautiful City of God.
Let's raise our hands up now to God.
Oh, we're marching to Zion,
Beautiful, beautiful Zion;
We're marching upward to Zion,
That beautiful City of God.
Oh, we're marching to Zion,
Oh, beautiful, beautiful Zion;
We're marching upward to Zion,
That beautiful City of God.
Doesn't that make you feel wonderful? [Congregation rejoices--Ed.] My, my! Oh, let's just raise our hands and just praise Him in our own way.
168 Lord Jesus, Thou the Rose of Sharon, Lily of the Valley, the Bright and Morning Star, the Fairest of ten thousands to my soul. Thou the Stream of all my comfort, more than life to me! How we love You! Hear us, O Lord. How we thank You! Oh! [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] How we praise Thee! Bless these, our precious Lord and Saviour! Grant these things, Lord. Grant it. [Brother Branham and congregation continues praying and praising God.]
Near the cross,
Be my glory ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
169Somehow, another, I just feel we're going... There's something laying right ahead for us. Now, just remember, I believe I am prophesying. Great joy lays ahead. Believe it. That's right. Many saddened hearts will be made... Great mysteries will be made clear, and people who are sad will be turned into joy. [Congregation rejoices--Ed.]
Near the cross, in the cross,
Be my glory ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
170 As John of old, when he got too old to preach, he would just set and scream, they tell me, with all of his might, "Little children, love one another!" Love one another. Don't let nothing come among you, see. Keep all, everything away from... Yeah, no matter what it is, face up to it. We're on the road to Nineveh. See? Don't get on that old ship of Tarshish, that takes you out of the company. Let's move right on up the stream of God's blessings. I believe we're going to have it. I believe our Father.
171 Feel better now, sister? That's fine. That's the way I like to see children born, that coming through. [The sister continues to pray and rejoice--Ed.]
I can just think of years ago, right on these grounds, how many thousands has been born right into the Kingdom of God, right on this ground. How little did we know, when we was standing here with a eighty cents in our pocket, to build the church with! Oh, He said, "I the Lord hath planted it; I'll water it day and night." And He's done it. He's done it.
God bless you. Now when we bow our heads...
172 Now, tomorrow night, remember, the services will be held up at the school auditorium here. And if... We will have somebody posted here now, to show the people how to get there, 'cause new ones will be coming in.
173You love Him, say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] Oh, isn't He wonderful? ["Amen."]
174I was standing down here on the bank, and sing that old song:
On Jordan's stormy banks I stand,
Think, that's been thirty years ago, thirty-three, thirty-three years ago.
And cast a wishful eye,
To Canaan's fair and happy land,
Where my possessions lie.
And many I baptized, that evening, are over there now. When, they stood there and witnessed that Morning Star coming down out of the heavens, circling around like that, said, "As John the Baptist was sent forth to bring, to forerun the first coming of Christ, your Message will forerun the second Coming." How could it be thought? But, all God's Words are true, all God's Words. We're living in the Presence of the great King. God bless you.
175While we bow our heads, I'm going to ask Brother Neville, our precious pastor, to come here and dismiss us in prayer. God bless you, Brother Neville.
1 Skloňme svoje hlavy. Drahý Bože sme šťastní toto popoludnie za túto možnosť, že sme sa tu spolu znova zhromaždili. A jedine Ty, Pane, vieš ako naše srdcia túžili po tejto hodine, keď tu môžeme znovu stáť pred Tvojim ľudom a priniesť toto posolstvo, ktoré tak vitálne cítime, že je tak nevyhnutne potrebné v tejto hodine. Ty si nám dal teraz týchto niekoľko dní a modlíme sa drahý Bože, aby Tvoja ruka milosti bola nad nami, a aby nás viedla a naprávala. A daj nám to, čo potrebujeme Pane, lebo naše srdcia túžia poznať Ťa lepšie.
2 Vidíme veľké pole žatvy, biele, dozreté a vieme, že zrno je pripravené na ten veľký čas vymlátenia. Drahý Bože, modlíme sa, aby si odtiahol šupky, ktoré sú okolo nás, nechaj nás teraz ležať v prítomnosti Syna, týchto niekoľko dní, aby sme dozreli do kráľovstva Božieho.
3 Požehnaj každú pieseň, ktorá bude spievaná. Požehnaj každú modlitbu a odpovedz každému, kto sa bude modliť, Pane. Spas všetkých stratených. Zavolaj naspäť do domou živého Boha a do obecenstva, tých, ktorí zablúdili.
4Modlíme sa, Bože, aby si uzdravil každú chorú osobu, ktorá príde pod našu strechu. Udeľ to Pane. Nech by na konci tých zhromaždení tu nebola medzi nami žiadna chorá osoba.
5 A drahý Bože, potom nás, ktorí tvrdíme v tejto hodine, že sme cirkvou, vyvolanou, tí, po celom svete, ktorí vyšli von z Babylonu, aby boli účastníkmi tohoto nádherného obecenstva v tých posledných dňoch, modlíme sa Bože, aby si tak požehnal naše srdcia. Sme skutočne hladní, Pane a vyprázdnení od všetkých svetských vecí, o ktorých vieme. Pane, odložili sme nabok každé bremeno, ktoré nás tak ľahko obkľučuje a daj nám teraz bežať s trpezlivosťou ten beh, ktorí je pred nami. Udeľ to, Otče. A nech by sme boli viac naplnení, silnejší, lepší Kresťania na konci toho zhromaždenia, než ako keď sme sem prišli. Nech sa Bohu dostane všetká chvála, lebo prosíme o to v Mene Ježiša. Amen.
6 Myslím, že toto je veľké privilégium dnes večer, niečo, na čo som čakal nejaký čas. Nedávno som vravel mojej žene, povedal som, “Začínam byť tak nervózny, keď očakávam, že pôjdem sem do modlitebni.” Samozrejme, že mám priateľov po celom svete, ale tu je voľačo iné v tejto modlitebni.
Bol som zobraný tu z tohoto prachu, keď mi Boh dal život tu na zemi a domnievam sa, že keď bude otáľať, budem pochovaný niekde tu. Keď On príde, nájde ma niekde tu.
7Ale, zdá sa, že niečo na tom je, keď začnem premýšľať o Jeffersonville. Raz som sa cítil taký samotný; povedal som mojej žene, “Smútim za domovom a neviem za akým domovom smútim, ledaže to sú tí ľudia, ktorí sa za mňa modlia.” Povedal som, “Dobre... Jediné čo viem, že mám robiť, je ísť naspäť a mať zopár dní zhromaždenia, uvidíme, či nájdeme niečo od Pána, možno že nám chce niečo dať, čo máme vedieť.”
A veľká dôležitá téma, ktorú máme teraz pred sebou, je Manželstvo a Rozvod. A ak je nejaká otázka, musí byť na ňu odpoveď. Nemôže byť otázka, keby nebola na ňu odpoveď. Nezáleží na tom, čo to je, musí byť na to odpoveď. Ak Pán bude súhlasiť, chcel by som hovoriť na to v Nedeľu ráno.
8A potom, myslím, že zajtra večer budeme hore v ... Ako sa nazýva tá škola? [Brat Neville vraví, “Parkview.”] Parkview auditórium. Čo, prosím? [“Parkview Junior High.”] Parkview Junior High. Koľkí viete kde to je? Dobre domnievam sa, že to bude označené, či nie, brat Neville? [“Áno.”] Bude ... To je tu hore iba okolo trištvrte míle a tam bude značka. Tam odbočíte z cesty. Je to pekná, vyššia budova. Je tam dosť miesta, kde si môžete pohodlne sadnúť oprieť si ruky a robiť si poznámky. A som presvedčený, že sa tam budete cítiť o trocha lepšie, než ako byť natlačení tu v modlitebni. Bude tam dosť miesta, dosť miesta na parkovanie.
9Myslím že mali malú podmienku, museli sme sľúbiť, aby sme tam mohli byť, to bolo, aby ste tam neprichádzali skôr ako o šesť-tridsať. [Brat Neville hovorí, “Až po päť-tridsať, aby sme tam neboli pred päť-tridsať.”] A o koľkej ... [“Dvere otvárajú v šesť-tridsať.”] Myslím, že pre nás bude dobre, keď tam prídeme na šesť-tridsať.
Majú tu v meste ešte iné auditórium s kapacitou šesťtisíc miest. Ak budeme dobrí na týchto zhromaždeniach, možno nám dovolia mať ďalšie veľké zhromaždenia, možno niekedy v lete, keď sa vrátim z poza mora.
10Myslím, že je tam na sedenie ... Koľko miest je tam na sedenie? [Brat Neville hovorí, “Okolo štyri tisíc.”] Štyri tisíc. Tak vidíte, budeme mať dosť miesta. Nebude tam žiadny zhon. A tak príďte v šesť-tridsať. A potom každý môže prísť na čas, všetci spolu a som presvedčený, že budete mať dobré miesto na sedenie. A je to takto vyvýšené a tam pred sebou máte miesto kde si môžete písať a robiť si poznámky. A začne to, ak Pán dá ...
11Myslím, že teraz, dnes večer, a je streda, modlitebné zhromaždenie, máme ... Tu je to už takmer plné, tak si myslím, že bude lepšie začať tam zajtra večer. Prenajali sme to v nádeji, že keď tu nebude dosť miesta, tak pôjdeme tam. Ale verím, že to je ... Bude najlepšie keď tam pôjdeme zajtra večer, nemyslíš brat Neville? Koľkí si myslíte, že to bude dobrý nápad? Potom môžete mať dosť miesta. Je to už objednané, zaplatili za to niektorí bratia zo zboru. Stojí nás to päťdesiat dolárov na večer, čo je veľmi, veľmi... Prial by som si, aby som to všade tak mal, posadiť toľko ľudí za 50 dolárov na jeden večer, úplne nová budova, s pekným pódium. Ale my...
12Samozrejme, asi budeme vyberať obete. Nechceme, aby to platili oni sami, vrátime im to. Ale keď dostaneme naspäť naše výdavky, potom samozrejme, prestaneme vyberať obete. Nechceme...
13 Ak je medzi nami niekto cudzí, máme v tom svoj spôsob ako to robíme, aby sme nikdy nežobrali, nevymáhali, nenaliehali na ľudí aby platili. Pošleme tanier na vyberaní obeti, čo je ... To je náboženský skutok. Skúšal som, veľakrát, neposielať tanier na vyberanie obetí, ale to nefungovalo. Vidíte? Pretože dávanie je časťou nášho náboženstva. To je časť našej služby. Nezáleží na tom, či je to len päť korún, alebo čokoľvek to je, alebo desať, to je všetko ...
14Pamätáte sa, Ježiš videl jedného dňa vdovu, ktorá prechádzala tam, kde bohatí dávali veľa zo svojich pokladov do pokladne. A táto vdova prešla okolo, možno popri nej išli jej malé, hladné deti a dala všetko čo mala, tri groše. A Ježiš povedal, “Kto zaplatil najviac?“
15Keby som tam ja stal, povedal by som, “Nerob to sestra. My, pozri sa, mame veľa peňazí.” Ale On ju nezastavil. Vidíte? On vedel, že tam ďalej na ceste má pre ňu voľačo väčšie. Tak vidíte, nakoniec, ona mala dom vo chvále, do ktorého išla. A on ju vôbec nezastavil. On ju nechal, aby tam dala svoje tri groše, pretože to bolo to čo chcela urobiť. A ona to musela chcieť urobiť so svojimi deťmi a vdova, mala len tri groše na žitie. Ona to musela chcieť urobiť. Tak vidíte, keď ľudia chcú dávať, musíte im dať na to príležitosť.
16Ale ja myslím o tých, ktorí stoja a ľudia hovoria, “Kto dá päťdesiat dolárov? Kto dá dvadsať dolárov?” Myslím si, že to poškodzuje vašu inteligenciu. Myslím si, že ľudia si uvedomujú, že usporiadať zhromaždenie stojí peniaze. A ja by som im nikdy nedovolil aby to robili, tým usporiadateľom. Povedal som, “Kedykoľvek by ste to museli urobiť, potom je čas aby som sa vrátil domov do modlitebne. Tak my to nebudeme musieť robiť.” Ale myslím, že máme nechať aby prešli s tanierom na obete, aby sme vykonali kompletnú náboženskú službu.
17 A tak pravdepodobne každý večer prejdú s tanierom na obete, povedia niečo ako, “Dobre, teraz vyberieme obete.” A pošlú tanier na obete, a to--a to bude všetko.
18 A každý večer, ak Pán dovolí, myslím si, že Pán mi položil na srdce veľmi konkrétne posolstvo pre Cirkev. Niekoľko dní som sa modlil. A nechcem do toho teraz vchádzať, pretože pred pár dňami sa stal veľký nadprirodzený jav, bolo to niečo ohromné. Veľmi vám túžim o tom povedať. A teraz moja hlavná téma, myslím, tá, na ktorú sa najviac ľudí pýtalo, povedal Billy, je Manželstvo a Rozvod. Je to veľká téma a neviem ako ku tomu pristúpiť. A Išiel som sa za to modliť a Pán ma stretol. A viem, že ... Nemám to, ale Boh mi to dal a mám to teraz. Boh mi dal správnu odpoveď, rozumiete a viem, že je to pravda.
19 A tak ešte presne neviem, možno v nedeľu poprosím naše sestry, aby vynechali to zhromaždenie, ale neviem. To bude závisieť na tom, či vydaté ženy budú chcieť prísť so svojimi mužmi. Sú určité veľmi podstatné veci, ktoré musia byť povedané, pravda o tom a ako ... A tak to chceme položiť absolútne na TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, potom to máte. Potom budete vedieť, čo je pravda. A verím Mu, že to učiní.
20A bol som raz tu hore v reštaurácii, jedol som a Jerry, a oni všetci čakajú na vás všetkých. Povedali, “Dobre, my ...” Niekto, jeden chlapec tam bol a povedal, že ten človek vravel, “Tento týždeň mi to vyjde celkom dobre,“ povedal, “Majú ... Alebo tieto dva týždne.” Povedal, “Majú tu basketbalový zápas, alebo niečo také.” Potom povedal, “Branham bude mať tam zhromaždenia.” Povedal, “Veľa ľudí sa príde ku mne najesť.” Do Ranch House, to je jedno z tých miest tu. A oni boli ... sú skutočne milí.
21Vážim si vás všetkých, pretože vás chválili a hovorili dobre o vás.
22Riaditeľ z Ranch House ma raz ráno stretol. Prišiel som z Arizony a bol som tam okolo pol tretej. A povedal, “Brat Branham, počul som, že budete mať ďalšie zhromaždenie. Zaistil som si výpomoc.” A povedal, “Chcem povedať, že tí ľudia, ktorí tu od teba prichádzajú, to sú skutočne milí ľudia.“ Potešilo ma to, keď som to o vás počul.
Pretože, jednako, mám taký pocit, že ste moje decká [kids] , alebo radšej deti. A tak ja ... decko [kid] znamená kozľa a vy nie ste kozľatá. Vy ste moje ovečky. Ako to je? Ste Pánove ovečky, ktoré mi dal, aby som kŕmil. A dúfam, že ma to nechá robiť. Ideme ďalej po ceste.
23A ohľadne tohoto Manželstva a Rozvodu, chcel som o tom hovoriť od času tých Siedmich Pečatí. Viete tajom-... Všetky tajomstvá mali byť oznámené v nich, otvorením tých Siedmich Pečatí, všetky tajomstvá Biblie. A myslím si teraz, keď starnem, myslím ... myslel som, že by som to aspoň nahral, ak by sa mi niečo stalo, potom by cirkev o tom mohla premýšľať, “Zaujímavé čo mal na mysli? Čo chcel povedať?” A všetky tie témy, ktoré sa zdajú také ťažké, myslím ... s Pánovou pomocou sa vám ich budem snažiť priniesť. A potom, keby sa niečo stalo, keby som odišiel predtým ako On príde, budete to mať potom nahraté.
24Myslím, že máme nejaké nové knihy. Vidím sestru Vayle, ale neviem či je tu doktor, alebo nie. Je tu, sestra Vayle? Asi je na zhromaždení. Nevidím ho. Ale aha, áno, tam v zadu. A brat Vayle napísal knihu a to je ... Myslím, že vraveli dve. Brat Vayle, je to tak, máš tu dve knihy? Dve knihy. No, neviem ... Tak ako som to pochopil, každý má dostať jeden exemplár. Tak ... Ak vy ... Tak som to pochopil. Možno sa mýlim.
25A potom, kniha Sedem Cirkevných Vekov je hotová (je to tak Brat Vayle?) a teraz sa tlačí. A viem, že ju budete chcete, pretože tam je odpoveď na veľa otázok, ktoré máte v srdci. A potom, no, budeme sa snažiť prepísať Sedem Pečatí otvorených, viete, do formy knihy, tak aby si to každý mohol čítať, kto chce, aby to mohli porozumieť a študovať. Myslím, keď to bude napísané, ak to...
26Najprv sme to prepísali rovno z pásky, tak ako to bolo hovorené. No viete, môžete kázať kázanie, to je jedna vec a potom napísať knihu to je niečo iné. Vidíte, ak by som sa dotkol nejakej témy, tak ako hovorím ku vám, vy by ste rozumeli, povedal by som, “Semeno hada,” viete.
No, čitateľ knihy, ak to tak napíšete, by sa divil, “Čo je semeno hada?” Vidíte? A nevedeli by. Keby sa to náhodou dostalo na také miesto ako Princeton [Univerzita v New Jersey] alebo niekde, mysleli by si, že sme hlúpi.
Tak som poprosil brata Vayle, aby mi s tým pomohol a zachoval tú istú myšlienku a dal tomu gramatiku. Som si istý, že moju gramatiku by ľudia ... To by bolo pre nich určite tajomstvo. Tak ... Brat Vayle je v tom veľmi dobrý, on je ako ...
27A potom, myslím, že náš vzácny brat pri tom musel dostať nejako ešte navyše inšpiráciu a povedal, že napíše pri tom zopár svojich kníh. A tak napísal jednu, ktorá sa volá, myslím Prorok Dvadsiateho Storočia a ďalšia Laodicejská Cirkev alebo tak nejako.
28A Billy mi dnes večer povedal, že niekoľko tisíc výtlačkov priviezli dnes, niekto ich priviezol z Texasu. A tak tu budú. A myslím, že oznámia, ako to s nimi je. Myslím, že sú sponzorované. Nie som si istý. Ak sú, budú vám dané zadarmo. A dúfame, že s nich budete mať radosť. Ak áno, potraste bratovi Vayle ruku a povedzte ako veľmi si to vážite. Ja som ich ešte nečítal. Keď ich prečítm, možno zmením svoj názor, tak sa ich budem snažiť prečítať tento týždeň, pokiaľ sa mi bude dať, ak môžem.
29Teraz je streda večer, naše zhromaždenia začnú oficiálne zajtra večer. Ale myslím, keď som tu medzi vami, nemohol som zostať tam v dome, keď viem, že ste všetci tu. Práve tak ako, viete, keď príde niekto z vašich príbuzných a bežíte im naproti cez celú ulicu. A tak som si myslel, že sem prídem a privítam vás v Jeffersonville. A tak tento posledný týždeň ...
Prepáčte, to bolo pred troma týždňami, keď som prišiel domov. Bol som preč, snažil som sa ... Mal som niekoľko zhromaždení na rôznych miestach tam v Arizone a vrátil som sa domov a snažil som sa oddýchnuť si. Išiel som na poľovačku a dostal som povolenie v Arizone na leva. Predieral som sa za ním dvadsať míľ, až nakoniec som ho dostal.
30Ale potom keď premýšľam, nikdy predtým som nemyslel, keď som bol malý chlapec ... Len aby som ukázal, ako sa tie veci dejú, Pán nám tam dal malé miesto, kde už sme niekoľko mesiacov a deti tam chodia do školy.
Bol som malý chlapec. Myslím, že je tu teraz Jimmy Poole, možno je tu jeho otec veľký Jim. Chodili sme spolu do školy a pamätám sa, keď som tam sedel ako malé otrhané dieťa, na nohách som mal topánky, tenisky, z ktorých mi trčali palce, požičal som si papier od jedného a ceruzku od druhého.
31Zvykol som písať básne. Tu pani Woodová mi povedala dnes popoludní, aby som nahral na kazetu tú o mojom starom Forde, viete, to je dobrá. Povedala, “Mal by si to poslať pánu Fordovi.”
Povedal som, “Myslím si, že je tam príliš veľa pravdy,” o drnčaní vpredu a vŕzganí vzadu a rýchlostná páka je ako čínske puzzle. Ale ja ... To je ... Ale vždy som vravel, jediné čo musím urobiť je porátať štyri kolesá a poriadne zakurbľovať, aby naštartoval a potom nasadnúť. Povedal som, “Bolo dobre, keď som s ním začal ísť do kopca, vliekol sa veľmi pomaly, hovoril som si - myslím, že to dokážem, myslím, že to dokážem, myslím, že to dokážem. Potom som začal ísť dole, a hovoril som - myslel som, že to dokážem, myslel som, že to dokážem, myslel som, že to dokážem.” Vidíte?
Takto sa tiahneme na ten kopec, ako v knihe Cesta pútnika. Tak my ...
32Mal som takú malú báseň, ktorú som napísal, niečo takéto. A povedal som... No, len si predstavte, mal som len okolo dvanásť rokov. A keď som tam stál a díval som sa na ten kaňon, rozmýšľal som, “Ten lev bude sedieť rovno tu v tejto miestnosti,dívať sa von oknom,” do skla v okne. Spomenul som si na malú báseň. Išiel som späť a zobral ju, niečo takéto. Len si predstavte ako Boh ...
33Či veríte, že Boh je v každej inšpirácií? [Zhromaždenie hovorí “Amen“] Boh musí písať piesne. Či veríte, že Boh je v piesňach? [“Amen“]
Ježiš tak povedal. Hovoril o Dávidovi a povedal, “Či neviete čo Dávid povedal v žalmoch? Viete...
34Pozrite sa na ukrižovanie. Dávid spieval o tom v 22. žalme, “Môj Bože, Môj Bože, prečo si ma opustil? Všetky moje kosti, hľadia na mňa. Prebodli moje ruky a moje nohy.” Viete, to bola pieseň. Žalmy sú piesne.
35A v tejto básni, dívajte sa ako sa to stalo. Sedel som tam, ako malé dieťa s požičaným listom papieru, povedal som:
Som opustený, oh, tak opustený niekde
ďaleko na juhozápade,
Kde tiene padajú najhlbšie na štíty hor.
Môžem vidieť číhajúceho kojota v purpurovej hmle,
Môžem počuť vyť šedého vlka, tam kde sa pasie dlhorohý dobytok.
A niekde hore v kaňone môžem počuť kňučať leva,
V tých vzdialených horách Catalina v Arizone.
36Po štyridsiatych rokoch, som presne v tom kaňone a ten lev sa mi díva do tváre.
O Bože, je Zem niekde za riekou, priatelia. To je len ... Musí tam byť. Vidíte? Príliš veľa sa o tom hovorí. Všetko toto nie je len nejaký mýt, to je ... To je skutočné. To je realita. Som tak rád, že som tu dnes večer s týmito ľuďmi, očakávam, že budem s nimi tam naveky, Tam kde nebudú žiadne choroby, ani smrť, ani oddelenia. A cestovanie nebude potom pre nás žiadny problém.
37Myslím, že žiadne zhromaždenie nie je kompletné keby sme neprečítali Slovo a nemali trochu ...
Brat Neville, ja som sem tak vystúpil. Billy vravel, že chceš, aby som hovoril. Je to tak, Brat Neville? [Brat Neville hovorí, “Amen. Áno. Samozrejme.”] Možno to beriem príliš ako samozrejmosť, ale cítil som, že to je dobre. [“Áno, amen! Určite je!”]
Tak, vy, ktorí máte piesne a také veci, vidíte brata Nevilleho, keď idete spievať a potom to zaspievate, tam hore. A máte asi pol hodinu úvod a ideme do tých skutočne hlbokých posolstiev a pozrime sa čo môžeme vidieť, čo Pán bude robiť. A len verme ...
38Verím, že máme Pravdu. Som o tom presvedčený. A verím, že pšenica je, určite, šupka sa od nej odťahuje. Viete. A vidíte, môžem vám zajtra ukázať malú predohru toho, ako sa šupka odťahuje od pšenice. Ale pšenica musí ležať v Prítomnosti Syna (Slnka), aby dozrela. A nato sme tu, priatelia, aby sme zostávali v Prítomnosti Syna, až kým tu naša malá skupinka ľudí, až tak dozreje pre Krista, že sa stane chlebom na Jeho stole. To je to, čo od nich chcem aby robili.
39A teraz prv ako pristúpime ku Slovu, po recitácii básní a takých veciach, pomodlime sa znovu. Potom prečítame text.
40Drahý Ježišu, pomôž nám dnes večer v týchto niekoľkých slovách, keď očakávame na Teba. A prosíme, aby bola s nami Tvoja milosť a milosrdenstvo, Pane. A zmäkči naše srdcia, odstráň od nás všetky šupky, tŕne, pichliače, nech sa to požehnané slnečné svetlo Božie preborí do vnútra a zasvieti na Slovo, Pane. A nech by sme mohli mať také ohromné zhromaždenie, že by medzi nami nezostala žiadna nespasená osoba , aby všetky deti boli v Kráľovstve Božom. A tí, ktorí nemajú krst Duchom, aby Ho mohli prijať, Otče. Aby všetky tie veľké tajomstvá, ktoré máme vedieť v tomto veku, Pane, nám boli odhalené. Aby sme uvideli jednoduchosť Božiu, aby sme vedeli ako sa máme správať, ako postupovať, naprávať sa a prinášali údy nášho tela do poslušnosti Slova, aby sme vedeli ako máme žiť v tomto prítomnom dni pri príchode Pána Ježiša.
41Keď čítam dnes večer tvoje Slovo, Pane, možno, so svojím čiastočným vzdelaním, budem schopný prečítať niektoré slová a možno niektoré zle vyslovím. Ale, Pane Bože, jedine Ty môžeš z neho ukázať súvislosť. Ty si ten Jediný, ktorý to dokáže. Nie je možné aby to dokázala ľudská bytosť; to leží v Tvojich rukách, Pane. Tak daj nám, každý večer tie veci, ktoré sú skryté v Tvojom Slove aby sme mohli byť lepšími kresťanmi a žili podľa času v ktorom sa nachádzame, ako príklady kresťanstva. Prosíme v mene Pána Ježiša. Amen.
42A teraz, mnohí z vás, vo svojich Bibliách, chcem aby ste si otvorili knihu Jonáša. To je ... Stále hovoríme toľko o Jonášovi, že bol odpadlík a podobne. Stále som sa zastával Jonáša. Neverím, že Jonáš bol odpadlík. Neverím tomu. Verím, že to je len ... Niekedy to používame, hovoríme, “On je Jonáš.” Ale ak ... Už som o tom hovoril, inak, hovoril som ako myslím o Jonášovi, čo sa stalo.
A stalo sa slovo Hospodinovo k Jonášovi, synovi Amittaiho, povediac
Vstaň, idi do Ninive, toho veľkého mesta, a volaj proti nemu, lebo ich zloba vystúpila hore pred moju tvár.
Ale Jonáš vstal aby utiekol do Taršíša zpred tvári Hospodinovej a prijdúc dolu do Joppy našiel loď, ktorá išla do Taršíša, dal čo bola jej mzda, a zišiel do nej, aby sa odplavil s nimi do Taršíša z pred tvári Hospodinovej.
43Či to nie je smutný koniec? Muž, ktorý uteká z prítomnosti Pánovej, a to je moja téma.
44No, prv chceme rozmýšľať o tomto. Jonáš bol ... Dôvod, ten hlavný dôvod, to čo ja verím prečo tu urobil túto veľkú vec, bolo to, že Jonáš bol Žid. A bol požiadaný aby išiel do Pohanského mesta aby kričal proti nemu; myslel si, že ho tam neprijmú. Pretože, tí Pohania si budú myslieť, “Čo má tento Žid s nami spoločné?” Ale vidíte, ďalšia vec, to nám dáva tu vidieť niečo veľké, že Boh nie je Bohom len Židov, ale On je tiež Boh Pohanov. On je Boh všetkých ľudí.
45On si proste vybral Židov. Židia boli povolaní, Boží, vybraní ľudia. Boli vybraní pre určitý účel. A ten účel bol, dať im zákon a oni ho nedokázali dodržať. A On len ukázal, pomocou tých ľudí, že ten zákon nedokázali dodržať a že On je Boh spravodlivosti. A zákon vyžadoval spravodlivosť, ale v zákone nebola žiadna milosť, aby dostala človeka von. Zákon nezaplatil žiadnu cenu za hriech ale bola potrebná milosť aby zaplatila tú cenu alebo nás vykúpila z pod toho, čo zákon na nás uvalil.
46A Jonáš bol tu zavolaný, ako tento, jeden z menších prorokov Biblii aby išiel do tohoto mesta.
A tu sa všetci vidíme v tom príklade. Každý z nás, stále od niečoho utekáme. Utekáme od problému. Utekáme od zodpovednosti. Všetci máme sklon takto postupovať. Viacej máme sklon utekať než postaviť sa a vyriešiť to. Vidíte, my proste ... Zisťujeme, že utekáme.
Niekedy vidíme, že sme sklonní utekať od práce. Nechceme, nechceme pracovať. Niektorí ľudia si jednoducho myslia, že si môžu zariadiť život bez toho aby pracovali. Ale, myslím, že Šalamún povedal, že tu keď budeme pozorovať mravca môžeme nájsť odpoveď.
47Viete, malý mravec, počul som, že ak mravec nepracuje a neurobí si zásoby, ten mravec tiež ani cez zimu neje. Tak každý musí pracovať.
48Máme toľko vecí, ktoré musíme robiť, toľko zodpovednosti, ktorú musíme niesť. Každý musí niesť určitú zodpovednosť.
49Keď prídeš ku tomu, že si máš vybrať ženu aby si sa oženil, alebo si máš vybrať svojho muža, musíš zobrať na seba zodpovednosť. A potom musíš pamätať ... Možno, že vytváraš domov; to je milý pekný domov. A potom, pamätaj, ako vydatá žena, musíš myslieť, že máš zodpovednosť za vychovanie detí. A musíš pamätať, že tie pekné hladké steny budú dookola zababrané špinavými detskými rukami. Potom máš zodpovednosť za vzdelanie tvojich detí. Máš zodpovednosť obliekať ich a dávať im jesť.
50Všetko je zodpovednosť. A je to tak ľahko, keď sa pred nami vynoria tie zodpovednosti, utiecť od nich. A vidíme, že manželstvo je zodpovednosť, každopádne.
51Dokonca, veľakrát nachádzame ... Toto je ťažko povedať ale je to pravda, že kazatelia, veľakrát, utekajú od zodpovednosti aby sa postavili za pravdou Božieho Slova, keď ku tomu príde. Budú utekať od tej zodpovednosti. Keď pravda Božieho Slova je postavená pred nás ľudí, máme ... sme náchylní vyhnúť sa jej až do najkrajnejšej možnosti.
52Práve som sa rozprával s mojím malým synovcom. On je katolík a ... Pokrstil som toho chlapca, na meno Ježiša Krista, tu pred pár rokmi a zoznámil sa s nejakým dievčaťom a odišiel ku katolíkom. Držal som za ruku jeho matku keď zomierala. Povedala mi posledné slová, “Postaraj sa o Melvína.” A jemu sa nedávno snívali sny. Proste nemôže ... každý deň, minulý týždeň, snívali sa mu sny. Povedal, “Išiel som do tvojho zboru, ujko Bill a ty si tam stál a kázal. Ja som bežal tam hore aby som sa priznal. Zobudil som sa.” Povedal, “Robil som zle.”
Povedal som mu, “Melvín, ku tomu nepotrebuješ žiadny výklad. Tvoje miesto je tu kde patríš.” Je to tak. Vidíte?
53Ale plniť si svoje zodpovednosti, niekedy to z nás sťahuje kožu, vyplniť ich. Ako otec, aby si vyplnil zodpovednosť a svojmu dieťaťu dal výprask. Tým malým. Nechceš to robiť. Ale ako otec alebo matka, musíš zobrať na seba tú zodpovednosť za vychovanie toho dieťaťa, pretože Biblia povedala, “keď budeš šetriť prút skazíš svojho syna.” A to stále platí, podľa každého psychológa na svete. To je stále Božou pravdou. Keby sa to viacej praktikovalo nemali by sme toľko kriminality mládeže a také veci, a to skazenie, ktoré teraz máme na svete. Ale to staré zlaté pravidlo v domácnosti bolo zlomené, už dávno tomu a oni nechajú deti robiť všetko čo len chcú.
54Ale hoci, ako som povedal, kazatelia, oni prídu tvárou v tvár ku pravde a potom od nej odídu. Vidíte, oni proste ... Zdá sa, že je niečo - nechcú mať kvôli tomu nepríjemnosti.
55Veľakrát prišli ku mne ľudia a povedali, “Viem, že je to pravda, brat Branham, ale keby som sa za tým postavil, vykopli by ma zo zboru.” Čo na tom? Ak to neurobíš, vykopnú ťa tam hore. Tak niekde musíš byť vykopnutý. Tak sa s tým musíš aj tak porátať, namiesto toho aby si od toho utekal a hovoril, “No, pôjdem inde. Nechcem ísť naspäť.” Choď naspäť, áno, a trochu viac sa do toho započúvaj.
Skúmajte Písma, povedal Ježiš, “Skúmajte Písma, lebo v nich si myslíte, že máte večný život a oni sú to ktoré svedčia o mne.” Ale vidíme, že ľudia sa s tým nechcú dať do poriadku.
56Keď sú privedení do prítomnosti Božej a vidia, že keď Boh dal zasľúbenie a Boh je zaviazaný ku tomu zasľúbeniu. A keď vyplňuje to zasľúbenie, potom sa ľudia obávajú postaviť sa do zodpovednosti aby vyplnili to čo vyžaduje Posolstvo na danú hodinu. Vidíme to všade.
57Ako je to s vami Luteráni? Koľkí Luteráni sa báli, ľudia sa báli postaviť sa za Luterovou pravdou, keď on prišiel s ospravedlnením? Pozrite čo vás to stálo, možno váš vlastní život, aby ste vyšli a vyznali Ježiša Krista a stali sa Luteránmi.
58Pozrite sa na seba Metodisti, ako to bolo, všetkých vás nazývali, že ste fanatici, svätí ktorí padajú na zem a váľajú sa. Myslím, že to viete. Dostávali sa pod vplyv Ducha a mykali sa sem a tam. A hovorili na nich, že majú “mykance.” To neboli Letnoční, to boli Metodisti, dávno pred rokmi. Mykali sa a triasli sa, a padali na zem pod mocou Božou. Liali im vodu na tvár a ovievali ich a mysleli si, že omdleli. Pokladali vás za bandu fanatikov. Ale museli ste, vaše matky a otcovia, museli to buď prijať, postaviť sa za Pravdu a fakty alebo to odmietnuť.
59A čo vy Letniční, ktorí ste prijali prinavrátenie darov, keď sa Duch Svätý ukázal, s hovorením v jazykoch a darmi Ducha prišiel naspäť do cirkvi? Metodisti vás za to chceli vykopnúť a urobili to. Ale vy ste sa museli za tým postaviť. To je to čo ste museli urobiť.
A čo tá vec, keď to vyšlo ohľadne krstu na meno Ježiša Krista a uvideli ste, že je to pravda? Museli ste sa za tým postaviť alebo s tým niečo urobiť.
Máte zodpovednosť, každý z vás a musíte sa postaviť za týmito vecami. Je to tak.
60A keď potom vidíte, teraz v tomto dni, keď Slovo Božie zasľúbilo tieto veci, ktoré vidíme, že sa teraz dejú, potom máme zodpovednosť buď sa za to postavíme alebo odídeme od toho. Máte ... Nemôžete zostať neutrálni. Musíte s tým niečo urobiť. Nejaký krok sa musí urobiť.
Nemôžete vojsť cez dvere do zboru a vyjsť takí istí ako ste vošli. Budete buď ďalej alebo bližšie ku Bohu, zakaždým keď vojdete alebo vyjdete odtiaľ.
61Ó ako ľahko je ľuďom utiecť od týchto vecí. A chcem aby sme na toto pamätali keď zajtra večer vojdeme do tých oficiálnych zhromaždení, chcem aby ste si všimli, keď stojíme pred niečím, ak máte ... ak je ohľadne toho nejaká otázka. Ak je nejaká otázka, musí byť na to odpoveď.
62Povedzme, napríklad, povedal som, že pôjdem na západ a vy by ste ma nasmerovali touto cestou. Dobre, ale hneď viete, že by som minul svoj cieľ a ja tiež ... som na severozápade. Dobre, čo keby ma niekto nasmeroval dole touto cestou a ja pôjdem tou cestou? Znovu miniem svoj cieľ; išiel som na juhozápad. Dobre, pokiaľ je otázka, ktorá cesta ide na západ, niekde musí byť konkrétna odpoveď.
A keď povstávajú pred nami tieto otázky, ohľadne Biblických právd, musí byť niekde správna odpoveď. Je to tak. Musí tam byť.
63A keď vidíme niečo predstavené. Myslím, že namiesto toho aby sme utekali preč a povedali, “Och, nezmysel! Niečomu takému by som nemohol veriť. Nemôžem tomu veriť.” Prečo si nezoberiete Bibliu a posaďte sa a porovnajte sa s tým. Preštudujte to. Ste tu teraz na tomto zhromaždení, prezrite si to. Skontrolujte si to sami so Slovom. Prekontrolujte Slovo pomocou Slova. To je jediný spôsob ako nám ono povie pravdu a ono musí povedať pravdu od Genesis do Zjavenia.
64Kristus je zjavením celej Biblii. V Ňom, v Kristovi je celá plnosť. Vyplňuje všetky proroctvá Biblii, bezpodmienečne sú vyplnené v Kristovi Ježišovi, pretože On bol Boh zamanifestovaný v tele.
65Keď vidíme tieto veci, hoci, keď sa s tým stretávame tvárou v tvár a prichádzame na zhromaždenie a vidíme moc Božiu ako sa pohybuje a robí veci, robí nadprirodzené veci a vidíme, že to sa stalo a vidíme to v Biblii a vidíme, že je to zasľúbené na túto hodinu; potom, keď vidíme tieto veci, potom musíme zobrať na seba zodpovednosť a buď to prijať, myslím, ako za nás.
66No, mnoho ľudí sympatizuje, mnohí hovoria, že to je dobré. Ale to ne - to nerobí to čo ... To nie je to, za čo ste zodpovední. Ako som povedal, čo ak ...
67Keby som bol mladý a hľadal by som si ženu aby som sa oženil; a tu by stálo dievča, ktoré by splňovalo všetky kvalifikácie, o ktorých myslím, že sú potrebné pri žene. Čo sa týka morálky, je to kráľovná a pekná a milá osoba, skutočná kresťanka, všetko na čo by som len pomyslel aby mi bola dobrou ženou. Ale bez ohľadu na to ako veľmi by som hovoril, že je dokonalá, že to je tá pravá, nie je moja kým ju neprijmem a tú zodpovednosť, že je mojou ženou.
68A to isté je s Posolstvom. Ty môžeš hovoriť, “To je správne, alebo toto, to či tamto.” A hovoriť, “Sympatizujem s tým. Verím, že to je pravda.” Ale ty to musíš prijať; a to sa musí stať časťou teba a ty časťou toho. Musíš ... Potom je to tvoje.
69Keď sa oženíš s touto určitou ženou, ktorú si si vybral, potom ste jedno.
A takto si s Kristom. Keď Ho vidíš zamanifestovaného a skutočného, potom si časťou Neho a On je časťou teba. A spolu ste časťou Posolstva.
70Ó, koľko máme denominačných lodí, ktoré odchádzajú do Taršíša, kvôli Jonášom v týchto dňoch, je ich okolo deväťsto takých, lode, ktoré si vyberajú ľahkú trasu. Nechcú sa s tým zaoberať.
Jonáš sa nechcel vyrovnať s tým, že pôjde ku Pohanom. On tam nechcel zaniesť to kruté posolstvo, “Za štyridsať dní zahyniete ak nebudete činiť pokánie.” On to nechcel urobiť. A myslel si, “Tí Pohania, ťažko povedať čo mi urobia.” Ale musel sa s tým vyrovnať. Vidíte? Ale on nasadol na ľahko dostupnú loď a plavil sa do Taršíša, vošiel do podpalubia a ľahol si spať; zvolil si ľahkú cestu.
71To je ľahká cesta, to je populárna cesta s ľuďmi. To je ľahké zvoliť si cestu, kde vás každý klepe po pleci a hovorí, že si dobrý človek, “A toto je ten a ten a taký,” a svet sa bude na teba dívať, je to ľahké ísť tou populárnou cestou.
Ale keď - keď musíš urobiť niečo inak, keď sa musíš postaviť za svojim presvedčením, o čom vieš, že je Pravda, tam prichádza tá ťažšia časť, tam nastáva trenica, práve tam.
72Ó, ako sme často spievali tú starú pieseň.
Ako ľahko sa plaví po mori, keď je pokojné,
A spoliehame na Jahveho mocné a veľké rameno.
Ale, ó, nech sa len začnú dvíhať vlny, nech začne duť vietor a rozbúri vlny, čo potom budeš robiť?
73Niečo podobné som raz hovoril, čo mi povedal jedna pani. Vtedy keď sa ešte jazdilo na koňoch a kočoch, vravela, že kôň sa jej splašil, keď išla zo zboru. Opýtal som sa, “A čo si robila?”
74Povedala, “Spoliehala som na Pána, až kým sa neroztrhli opraty.” No, to je čas aby sme spoliehali na Pána, po každom ... keď sa roztrhnú opraty. Vy spoliehate na opraty, až kým sa neroztrhnú. Áno.
75A tak vidíme, že máme veľa ciest po ktorých sa ľahko ide, veľa lodí, ktoré sa plavia do Taršíša, lebo to je ľahko, bez zodpovednosti. To proste ide s prúdom, máte všetko čo s tým ide; každý vás má rád. A každý, ste ... Všetci s vami súhlasia, vy s každým súhlasíte. No, či to nie je utierka na riad?! Je to tak. Áno, mať výhodu, vyhnúť sa nepríjemnosti. Aha, každý, nestarám sa kto si a za čím stojíš ... V skutočnosti, slušne-mysliaci ľudia si vás budú viacej ceniť keď budete stáť za tým, o čom ste presvedčení, že je správne. Skutočne. Nestarám sa ...
76Zoberte ženu, nemusí byť veľmi atraktívna a čokoľvek je; ale nechajte tú ženu stáť na princípoch ženskosti, nech stojí ako dáma; a ak muž má na sebe trochu mužskosti, on sa jej zastane. Absolútne. Ceníme si niečo, čo niekto má, keď veria, že to je pravda a budú stáť za tým, čo si myslia, že je správne.
77Akí nemastní-neslaní, taký vlastne sú mnohí kresťania dnes, tak vycvičení v lichotení a vo všetkom, že si myslia, že všetko čo musia robiť, to je pripojiť sa do cirkvi, ísť niekde, zapísať svoje meno do knihy alebo urobiť niečo malé, vyskakovať hore dole, vykrikovať alebo niečo také a nazývajú to kresťanstvo.
Kresťanstvo je každodenný, drsný život, ktorý žijete pre Boha v tomto prítomnom svete. To je ustavičné pálenie sa ohňa lásky Božej v tvojom srdci, ktorá ti dáva zapálenie a kladie ťa tam z ľuďmi a obracia ľudí ku Kristovi. Zodpovednosti.
78Ale je ľahko ísť po ceste, po ktorej ide svet. Je ľahko plávať s prúdom.
Choď tam nasadni na rieke do svojho člna. Zober veslá a začni veslovať proti prúdu; chvíľu vesluješ a ide to ťažko. Ale len raz uvolni veslá a uvidíš ako rýchlo míňaš stromy na brehu, plaviac sa dole, ale dívaj sa kde ideš!
Keď všetko ide ľahko, pamätaj, približuješ sa ku nejakému veľkému vodopádu tam dole. Ideš smerom ku pádom a nebude to dlho trvať a budeš prechádzať cez tie pády. Plavíš sa so svetom, ľahko, cesta ubieha, nechceš to. Nie veru. Ale musíš prijať svoju zodpovednosť.
79No, veríš tomu a myslíš si, že je to pravda.
80A zodpovednosť, ktorú nám Boh dal v tomto dni, aby sme priniesli toto Posolstvo! A ako starnem a viem že moje dni sa krátia, cítim väčšiu zodpovednosť, než ako kedykoľvek. Ísť ďalej, musíme to robiť! Musíme sa do toho dostať, všade kde ideme a hovoríme Posolstvo; a hovoríme ľuďom, že Ježiš Kristus prichádza, že On je Boh a čoskoro príde. Vo svete nezostala žiadna nádej, jedine v príchode Pána.
81 Dívam sa tam na niektorých mojich priateľov, ktorí boli so mnou tam hore, keď anjel Pánov ... Tí chlapci tu sedia, myslím, že našli to miesto kde sa to stalo. A pamätajte len, čo Pán vtedy povedal bratovi Woodsovi. Išli sme hore na kopec. A on plakal, pretože jeho žena bola chorá. A Pán povedal, “Zodvihni kameň a vyhoď ho do vzduchu a povedz - Tak hovorí Pán.” A urobil som to. Brat Woods tu sedí ako svedok.
82A povedal som, “Brat Woods, nepotrvá dlho a uvidíš, že sa niečo deje.” A na druhý deň, keď sme tam stáli, všetci spolu ... A viacerí z nich sú tu dnes večer.
83Bol tam jeden mladý kazateľ ... všimol som si ... Stretol som ho deň predtým. Bol v našom tábore. Prišiel aby tam bol s nami. A povedal mi, “Brat Branham, mávaš videnia aj takto vonku?”
84Povedal som, “Áno. Ale sem som prišiel aby som od toho odišiel, aby som si trochu oddýchol.” On povedal ... “Dobre.” A povedal som, “Pretože, On mi tu ukazuje veci. Práve tu za kopcom, tam sa zjavilo tých sedem anjelov.”
Povedal, “Aha, rozumiem.” A povedal, “Bol som jeden zo sponzorov tvojich zhromaždení v Kalifornii.”
Povedal som, “Som naozaj veľmi rád, že to môžem vedieť.”
85A zatiaľ čo sme tam stáli, práve som sa pozrel okolo a videl som takého trochu zavalitého doktora, ako sa mu díva do očí a počul som ho povedať, “Vy to oko stratíte, pretože je v ňom alergia. Už ho liečim dva roky a vy stratíte to oko.”
Povedal som, “Pýtaš sa to preto lebo tvoj doktor ti nedávno povedal, že stratíš to oko.”
A on povedal, “To je pravda,” a pozrel sa takto okolo.
86A videl som jeho mamu ako si dala dole pančuchu a medzi prstami a po nohe mala malé nádory a povedal mu, “Ak budeš s bratom Branhamom, povedz mu aby sa pomodlil za toto.”
A povedal som, “Tvoja mama vytiahla takto nohu a povedala ti ... medzi prstami na nohe má malé nádory a povedala ti - povedz bratovi Branhamovi aby sa pomodlil.”
On povedal, “Brat Branham, to je pravda.”
87Pozrel som sa naspäť. Keď som sa pozrel, uvidel som ho ako tam stojí a díva sa na mňa, takto, a jeho oči boli úplne čisté. Stretol som hu na jeseň; mal lepšie oči než ktokoľvek v tábore. Pán ho vyliečil a uzdravil.
88Kým som tam stál, Pán povedal, ukázal mi čo sa stane. “Súd naráža na západné pobrežie.” A povedal, “Choď tam ku ohnisku.”
89Mal som v ruke lopatu; išiel som tam. A brat Roy Roberson, všetci ho tu poznáme. Nie je tu dnes večer, pokiaľ viem; je tam v Arizone. On je predseda tu tých správcov a ja som vedel, že on je bývalí vojak. A niečo sa malo stať; a veľmi rýchlo, ešte ráno, okolo desiatej ráno. A tí chlapci tam všetci boli, bolo nás desať alebo dvanásť, rozoberali sme stany a sťahovali z kože tie prasatá a robili sme také veci. Tak sme ... Povedal som, “Roy, skryte sa, rýchlo. Niečo sa deje.” Viac som mu nemohol povedať. Ale práve vtedy som tam zastal ...
A dole z neba sa zniesol Boží vír a tresklo to, akoby sa zatriasli tie kopce, prebehlo to do tých hôr, vyseklo pruh rovno okolo, asi päť stôp nad mojou hlavou a zoťalo všetky vrcholce stromov, ako lietali tie kamene. Vystúpilo to hore do vzduchu a znovu to zostúpilo s ďalším veľkým krstom a udrelo do toho vrchu a vyhodilo z neho takto kamene. Tri razy to tak udrelo a potom to odišlo hore do vzduchu.
A brat Banks prišiel ku mne a povedal, “To je to o čom si včera hovoril?”
Povedal som, “Áno, to je presne to.” Vidíte?
90A dva dni potom sa Aljaška takmer potopila. A hore dole po západnom pobreží to dunelo a dialo sa všetko možné. A v jednom z týchto dní sa zošmykne do oceánu. Tak veru. Čo to je? Žijeme v hodine príchodu Pánovho.
91Vidíme povstávať izmy a všetko možné, vieme, že na toto musí byť správna odpoveď.
Sú ľudia teraz tu v tejto krajine, idú do jaskýň a úkrytov, “A 16. marca,” čítali ste to v novinách. “Prichádza Pán.” Viete, že to tak nie je.
Ježiš povedal, “nikto nevie ani minútu ani hodinu.”
92Keď vidíme všetky tieto veci, a všetko ako sa to deje, niekde musí byť správna odpoveď. Musí byť pravda. Je jeden východ a jeden západ ale je jeden juhovýchod a severozápad, alebo niečo. Ale niekde musí byť správna odpoveď na daný problém.
93Vyhnúť sa tomuto? Musíme povedať ľuďom, že žijeme v hodinách príchodu Syna Božieho. Chceme dávať pozor a (Bože) byť v pohybe po celý čas, pripravení dať ľuďom správnu odpoveď.
94Stále to tak bolo. To je v človeku, aby sa vyhol a odišiel preč od Boha, už od Adama v záhrade Eden. Keď bol Adam v záhrade Eden, keď prišla zodpovednosť urobiť rozhodnutie, či bude stáť pri Bohu alebo pôjde so svojou ženou? On to musel vykonať, on bol za to zodpovedný. Buď zoberie to, čo povedala jeho žena alebo to, čo povedal Boh. A keď si vybral, že pôjde po ceste jeho ženy a keď to urobil, potom stratil svoje originálne postavenie. A celý svet poddal smrti, keď mal zobrať tú zodpovednosť alebo prijať nové svetlo, ktoré našla jeho žena, čo bolo nezhodné.
Ó Bože! Pomyslite na to. Boh im dal aby dodržovali len okolo osem alebo desať slov. “Ale z toho stromu nebudeš jesť.” To je všetko čo mali dodržiavať. A hoci mali len toľko slova, oni ho nedodržali.
Potom sa Adam musel zamyslieť, “Budem to robiť tak, ako my to povedala moja žena, alebo budem robť to, čo povedal Boh?” A vyšiel z tade s otvorenými očami. Musel zobrať na seba zodpovednosť. To celú ľudskú rasu priviedlo na smrť.
95Potom prichádza ten druhý Adam, ktorým je Kristus. Nikdy nebol nikto ako On! Niekto hovorí, že On nebol Boh? On absolútne dokázal, že je Boh. Žiadne stvorenie nežilo nikdy tak, ako On. On žil vo svojom svete. On sa narodil mimo oblasti prirodzeného, hriešneho človeka. Haleluja! On sám je Stvoriteľ, ktorý sa stal telom.
Kto kedy mohol stáť tam, kde On stál? Kto kedy hovoril tak, ako On? Kto mohol povedať to, čo On povedal? Kto mohol kedy robiť to, čo On robil?Jeho jedinečnosť dokázala, že On je Boh. Nebolo proroka ani nikoho, kto by mohol robiť to, čo On robil. Kto mohol zavolať mŕtveho z hrobu a kto mohol zastaviť nebesia, a robiť čokoľvek chcel. On bol Boh. Kto by sa mohol kedy postaviť na jeho miesto? Kto? Kto by to mohol byť, ak nie ten dokonalý, nesmrteľný Boh, ktorý sa stal telom a prebýval medzi nami!
96Nič sa mu nikdy nemohlo rovnať. Žil vo svojom vlastnom svete. Nikto nikdy nehovoril ako On. Len keď otvoril ústa, bolo na tom niečo, čo bolo iné od každého. Niekto povedal, že On bol len obyčajný človek. Ja som proti tomu. On bol Boh. To je to, čo bol. Lebo žiadny človek nikdy nehovoril ako On, nikto nemohol hovoriť ako On, pretože On bol samo živé Slovo, ktoré sa stalo telom, manifestácia plnosti Boha.
97Pripustím, že tí proroci mali svoje posolstvo. Oni ich mali vtedy; oni ich majú teraz. Ale tam bola plnosť Božstva telesne zamanifestovaná. On bol tej Jedinečný, a On bol Ten, ktorý sa musel porátal s tým problémom. So všetkou svojou veľkou mocou, ktorú mal, že až absolútne mohol byť kráľom sveta. On bude; a On, pre jeho svätých je ním teraz.
98On tam stál. Čo za človeka, ktorý je biedny, nemal kde hlavu skloniť a predsa vedel kde ryba prehltla peniaz. Kto, aký človek by mohol zobrať tie veľké džbány s vodou a premeniť ich na víno a nemal by miesto, kde by hlavu sklonil? On musel zobrať na seba zodpovednosti toho, čo bolo dané do jeho rúk. Čo za človeka, ktorý mohol vzkriesiť človeka z hrobu, potom keď bol mŕtvy štyri dni a zhnitý?
Či nemohol zachrániť seba? Určite, mohol; ale keby to urobil, nespasil by nás. On musel zobrať na seba zodpovednosti. A pre svoju poslušnosť Slovu ... Kde, Adamova neposlušnosť, ktorý si to poľahčil, cestu dole do Taršíša ale Ježiš zvolil cestu do Ninive, ku Pohanom, aby získal svoju Nevestu. Som rád dnes večer, že to urobil. A my musíme prijať tie skutočnosti, že patríme Jemu a svet dať preč od seba. Amen!
99Každý človek to musel uznať, že má zodpovednosť pred Bohom. Zoberme napríklad Noeho. On ju mal. Noe, Mojžiš, Eliáš, a všetci ďalší v každom veku, oni museli zobrať na seba tú zodpovednosť. A museli to urobiť, len preto boli poslaný v tú hodinu.
100Pozrite sa na Noeho v jeho vedeckom veku ako sa musel vyrovnať s vecou, ktorá bola tak nevedecká. No, nebolo dôvodu prečo by to nemohlo byť nevedecké ... či skorej, prečo by to malo byť nevedecké. Aha, povedali, že z oblohy bude pršať. Oni predtým nemali dážď z nebies. No, on sa musel s tým vyrovnať. Boh povedal, že bude pršať. A potom on ...
101Potom viera bez skutkov je mŕtva; ak hovoríte, “Ja tomu verím.”a nič nerobíte. Práve tak ako Posolstvo, ak hovoríte, “Ja to verím,” a nič nerobíte, na čo je to dobré? Vidíte? Noe sa pustil do práce sa kladivom a postavil archu, aby potvrdil to o čom hovoril. To je to čo my tiež musíme robiť. My sa musíme pustiť do práce a dokázať našu vieru, našími skutkami. Naše skutky potvrdzujú našu vieru.
102Mojžiš to musel robiť a Eliáš to musel robiť. Každý prorok vo svojom veku sa musel postaviť a zobrať na seba tú zodpovednosť. Ale mnohí z nich to neurobili tak ako Jonáš. On utekal; oni nie.
103Všimnite si, “Krič proti tomu.” Ó! Tu to je. To je tá téma, “Krič proti tomu.” tam je tá kontrolná časť.
Len tam ísť a povedať tým ľuďom, “Hej, prichádzam sem aby som sa ku vám pridal. Viete, myslím, že vám poviem čo budem robiť. Mám tu len malú vec, o ktorej myslím, že to môžem urobiť ... to nás dá všetkých dokopy a urobí to ešte toto, to či tamto.”
Ale to bolo, “Krič proti tomu,” keď musíš kričať proti niečomu. No, on musel kričať proti všetkému, čo tam bolo; kričal proti mestu, kričal proti ich práci, kričal proti ich cirkvi, kričal proti ich prorokom, kričal proti ich kazateľom, kričal proti ich kňazom. “Krič proti tomu, proti celej veci! Krič proti tomu!”
104Noe kričal proti svojmu veku. Skutočne, kričal, proti cirkvám toho veku.
Mojžiš určite kričal proti svojmu veku; proti ľuďom, kňazom a tak ďalej. On kričal po celej ceste na púšti. A na každej križovatke kričal, neprestajne kričal na ľudí.
Eliáš bol veľmi nepopulárny vo svojom čase, pretože kričal proti svojmu veku. Určite.
105Ján Krstiteľ bol veľmi nepopulárny vo svojom veku. On kričal proti svojmu veku. Povedal kráľovi, vladárovi tej krajiny; on mal, oženil sa so ženou svojho brata. Raz ráno musel kázať o manželstve a rozvode. Tak kričal proti tomu, povedal, “Nepatrí sa ti aby si ju mal.” To ho stálo, že mu neskoršie odsekli hlavu ale on kričal a stál zodpovedne vo svojej službe.
Nenasadol na loď do Taršíša, nepovedal, “Dobre, súhlasím s tebou, Herodes. To je v poriadku. Keď si myslíš, že je pekná, je ti peknou ženou, tak len do toho.” Och. Tie utierky, vidíte, áno, každú malú vec ... Och, to nie je na nič, len na utieranie špinavých tanierov.
106Ale, všimnite si, Ján nebol taký. On sa postavil rovno proti tomu. Povedal, “Nepatrí sa ti ju mať.” Tak veru. A vystúpil proti tomu.
107Oni nikdy neutekali. Ján neutekal. Oni stáli a čelili tým faktom. Mojžiš sa snažil raz utiecť, ako Jonáš, ale Boh ho priviedol naspäť. Mnohí z nich sa snažili odísť od toho, oni začali ...
Ale, pozri sa, ak ťa Boh zavolal a ty si si istý, že Boh je v tom posolstve, nič ťa od toho neodvráti. Jonáša to neodvrátilo. Nie veru.
108Ámos voľakedy, vykríkol a povedal, “Lev zareval, kto by sa nebál? A Boh prehovoril, kto by neprorokoval?” Kto by neprorokoval keď vidíte Boha hovoriť a povedať, že určitá vec sa stane a tu to je?
109Keď lev reve, každý sa bojí, skutočne, ak ste niekedy počuli nejakého zarevať v džungli. Môžete počuť toto mňaučanie tu v týchto klietkach, tých krotkých levov ale mali by ste raz počuť zarevať skutočného. Drobné kamene budú padať z kopca päťsto metrov dookola. Chcem vidieť kde z tých pľúc vychádza všetok ten chrapot. A zohne hlavu, naježí sa mu srsť; nepočul som nikdy nič ... Ako keď duní kanón, keď ten mocný rev sa valí z jeho pľúc. Kto by sa nebál?
Hovoria, že ak niekoho niekedy zabil lev, je to bezbolestné. On ťa vystraší na smrť, prv ako príde ku tebe. Vidíte? Vy si to neuvedomujete. On vás vystraší tým mocným strašným revom a tu je v zlomku sekundy na tebe.
110On povedal, “Lev zareval, kto by sa nebál? A Boh prehovoril, kto by neprorokoval?” Keď vidíte, že Boh niečo robí, poviete ... “Hoci nie som prorok ...” povedal Jonáš ... “Hoci nie som prorok, ani syn proroka. Ale Boh prehovoril, kto by neprorokoval?”
111Hoci nie som prorok, hoci nie som toto, to, či tamto. Keď vidím Boha ako niečo robí a vidím to tu v Slove a On to zasľúbil, kto sa môže udržať a zostať potichu? Skutočne, On to urobil.
112Ani my sa nemôžeme ukryť za vyznaniami a za všetkými týmito tu spoločenstvami a ísť dole do Taršíša. Nechcem ísť s tými spoločenstvami.
113Ale mnohí, ako Adam, robia to isté, snažia sa urobiť nejakú náhradu pri niečom, snažia sa nájsť ako utiecť od toho a robia náhradu aby sa postavili pred Bohom. Potom čo vedel, že to je zle, uznal Pravdu, odišiel so svojou ženou a urobil presne to, čo mu Boh povedal aby nerobil. Odišiel rovno tam a urobil to, aj tak. A potom zistil že je nahý, ona aj on, obidvaja, v záhrade Eden. Otvorili sa im oči. Zistili čo je dobré a čo zlé, potom. A potom sa snažil nájsť náhradu, niečo čím by sa prikryl.
No, to je to čo robíme dnes, výhovorka, vravíme, “Dobre, hovorím ti, keby to bolo tu, alebo ak toto.” Alebo, “ak, ak, ak,” to je presne ... Vidíte? Ale ty sa musíš s tým porátať. Buď je to správne alebo je to zlé. A ak je to správne, tak stojme pri tom. Ak je to zlé, choďme preč od toho. To je všetko. Zoberme to, čo je ... Zistime čo je správne. Nechcete čakať dlhšie. Zistime teraz čo je Pravda a čo je správne a stojme pri tom. Vieme, že to je pravda.
114No, zisťujeme dnes, že naši ľudia sú tak ... Zdá sa, že všetka úprimnosť z cirkví odišla.
115Bývame tam v dome jednej drahej sestry, ktorá chodí do tohoto zboru. Možno, že tu dnes večer sedí. A ona to prenajíma ľuďom. A je ku nám taká milá s tým miestom, nechala nám, že môžeme mať to miesto. A tak ja by som povedal jej meno, ale ona by nechcela aby som to robil. A je ku nám taká milá, a tak ju nechceme prezradiť. Ale je to veľmi, veľmi milá žena. A v dome, tam na jedenej strane bol televízor. Máme taký malý, dvojdomček.
Mám veľkú rodinu. Hromádka mladých a my ... a viete, oni musia mať postele a je ich dosť. A všetko je naukladané až po strop a musíte prechádzať cez toto a cez tamto aby ste vošli a vyšli.
116A potom tam mali televízor. A v tomto televízore spievali v nedeľu ráno nejaké piesne a deti sa išli podívať. A viete, takmer by ste sa hanbili; ak by nebolo niekde skutočné Kresťanstvo, niečo, na čo môžete položiť ruku aby sa vedelo čo sa nazýva Kresťanstvo. Och, zdá sa akoby z toho vymizla všetka úprimnosť. Oni nevyzerajú ako ... Je to strašné ako tam stoja, vyťahujú päste a šermujú jeden proti druhému, a snažia sa spievať piesne, všetko takto a hovoria žarty, aké by ani námorníci nehovorili a rozprávajú všetko možné. Viete, zdá sa že Kresťanská svätosť stratila svoje miesto.
117No, idem do zboru a vidím tam pastora ako povstane a ohlasuje, že budú mať súťaž v plávaní. Idú tam všetky tie ženy v plavkách. Budú mať súťaž; tie ženy, v plávaní. A budú mať nejaký večierok a budú tam grilovať kurence a hrať švindľovačku a všetky takéto veci. Podľa mňa, to z Kresťanstva odoberá skutočnú úprimnosť; proste môžeš ísť akokoľvek.
118Videl som, keď sme sem išli, videli sme ... Viete, nachádzame viac našich sestier v šortkách, tu v tejto chladnej krajine, ako tam v tej horúcej krajine. Vidíte, je to tak. Tam, kde je skutočne teplo, nie je ich tak veľa, ktoré to nosia. Ale tu, kde je zima, ich nosia. Oni si neuvedomujú, že to je diabol, ktorý to robí. Keby to malo byť pohodlnejšie, keby vám to malo pomôcť, to by bolo iné. Na mužovi, myslím, že to vyzerá nezdravo ale na muža neobraciate tak pozornosť. Ale žena, jej telo je posvätné a ona to tak musí zachovať. A keď vidíte ...
119Môžete dnes vidieť ľudí. Sú dvaja duchovia. A jeden z nich je Duch Svätý; ten druhý je nesvätý duch a niekto je ovládaný tým. A obaja sú nábožní. Áno, to je na tom to zvláštne, obaja sú nábožní. Práve tak ako bol Ezau a Jakob, obidvaja nábožní; ako bol Kain a Ábel, obidvaja nábožní; ako bol Judáš a Ježiš, obidvaja nábožní. A dnes vidíme nábožnosť na obidvoch stranách. Vidíte? To je ten istý duch. Ľudia zomierajú ale duch nezomiera. On ide rovno ďalej, obidvaja nábožní.
Jeden z nich je posadnutý Duchom Svätým, on žije takým životom, akým majú žiť a chodí zbožne a čestne. Oni nechcú z vás vytĺcť každý halier, oni robia všetko tak čestne ako len môžu aby vám pomohli. A tí druhí budú ... Tak pekne ako len môžu.
A tí druhí, nachádzame, to je opak. A pritom, obidvaja tí duchovia sú nábožní, jeden je Duch Svätý a ten druhý nesvätý duch. A ak si všimnete, to bude, hoci tvrdia že sú nábožní, budú si z vás robiť žarty a nazývať vás fanatikmi. Robia všetko čo len môžu.
120Ignorujú nezmeniteľné Božie Slovo, ako keby vôbec nebolo napísané.
Pozrite, môžete im povedať, “No, pozri sa sem, ak krst ...”
“Ja mám Ducha Svätého!”
“A stojíš tam s cigaretou v ruke a fajčíš?”
“Áno, ja mám Ducha Svätého! Nemyslím si, že to je zle trochu si vypiť. Nemyslím si, že to ... “ Vidíte?
A všimli ste si, “Ja si nemyslím”? Ale Boh myslí inak, podľa svojho Slova. Vidíte? Oni ... oni jednoducho na to napľujú. Presne tak.
121Práve tak ako ten malý chromý človek, ktorý tam vtedy krívajúci išiel, keď bol Dávid vyhnaný zo svojho trónu. Išiel hore na Olivový vrch, išiel a plakal pri tom, a pozeral sa naspäť. A tento človek sa tam dokríval a pľul na neho. A ten strážca povedal, “Či nechám ... tú psiu hlavu stáť na ňom, keď napľul na môjho kráľa?
Dávid povedal, “Nechaj ho tak.” Vidíte, oni na neho pľuli.
122Asi po osemsto rokoch pľuli tiež na jeho Syna, na Ježiša Krista.
A dnes znovu na Neho pľujú ako keby to ani nebolo ... Neúctiví, ľahostajní, len otočia hlavu a idú preč od toho a smejú sa vám do tvári. Prečo je to tak? Sú na lodi do Taršíša. Presne tak.
Toto volanie ku Bohu, musíte kričať proti zlému, kričať proti hriechu, kričať proti veciam, ktoré sú zlé. Pamätajte, bude.
Hej, viete, tento čas. Viete, ja mám dvojhodinový rozdiel. V Tucsone je len sedem hodín desať minút a ja sa tu dostávam tak trochu mimo svojho miesta. Ó. No dobre.
123Pamätajte teraz, budeme sa musieť za to zodpovedať. Pamätajte, tí ktorí pľuli na Krista sa za to zodpovedajú.
Keď sa Dávid vrátil naspäť zo svojho vyhnanstva, keď bol utečenec a keď sa vrátil naspäť, pamätajte, tento človek padol na tvár a volal o milosť. On pľul na Dávida, keď odchádzal ale keď sa vracal naspäť bol skoro odhodlaný umyť mu nohy slzami.
A jedného dňa, tí ktorí prebodli Ježiša to budú vidieť.
A tí ktorí Ho dnes prebodávajú, to tiež uvidia. Jedného dňa sa to vráti. Pamätajte, v Zjavení 22, On chce po nás aby sme zachovávali každé Slovo, ktoré On napísal; každé Slovo.
124Teraz vieme, že Jeho prítomnosť je tu. Je to potvrdené. Máme to. Veríme, tento ďalší týždeň to bude pokračovať aby to bolo potvrdené medzi nami; chorí budú uzdravení a budú sa diať veľké veci.
My nechceme tú populárnu myšlienku, chceme pravdu. A nechceme uznať nič, len to čo Boh povedal, že je pravda. Ale, “Buďte si istí, že vaše hriechy vás stále nájdu.” Ak nie tu, nájde vás to na súde. Niekde vás to chytí. Tak veru.
125Ale ak si skutočný Kresťan, opravdu povolaný ako bol Jonáš, Boh už zaplatil tvoje cestovné. Vysadni každopádne z tej lodi, ktorá ide do Taršíša. Boh ťa predurčil do tohoto života. Tak veru. Ak si skutočné, povolané Božie dieťa, poď ku Kristovi. Vojdi do Jeho plnosti. Kde máš zaplatenú cestu? Do Ninive je zaplatená, nie do Taršíša. Si predurčený. Tvoja loď ... Je loď, ktorá práve teraz odchádza na svoju cestu. A tak treba urobiť len jednu vec, nasadnúť na ňu. A ak si bol ako Boh, nebudeš mať nikdy pokoj ...
126 Ako môj malý synovec, pred nedávnom. Asi pred desiatimi rokmi, chodil z jedného miesta na druhé. Raz ráno išiel do toho zboru, do tej katolíckej cirkvi tu dole a vybral si tú, lebo niečo tu nejaký svätý otec hovoril, a niekto iný tu a niekto ďalší tam. Čo z toho všetkého? Vidíte? A teraz je stále hladný a smädný. Povedal som mu, “Tvoje miesto je tu dole pri oltári, synu.”
Nedá sa z toho nijako dostať. Keď sa raz Boh pustí za tebou, môžeš sa hneď rovno vzdať a ísť. Inak nemáš šancu.
127Pamätajte, Boh, no, Boh bol v lodi. Boh bol v búrke. Boh bol v rybe. Všade, kdekoľvek sa otočil, Boh tam bol.
Vidíte? Boh je tam, a to ťa bude stále prenasledovať. Tak prečo ešte stále čakáme? Začnime správne toto prebudenie. Poriadne! Na čo čakáte? Veríme, že príchod Pánov je blízko a On bude mať Nevestu a to je pripravené. A nechceme žiadne lode do žiadneho Taršíša. Ideme do Ninive. Ideme do Slávy. Amen. Je to tak. Ideme tam, kde nás Boh bude žehnať a to je to, čo chceme robiť.
128Vydať sa potom v prítomnosti Božej, so svojimi srdcami; nie tak veľmi s rukami ale s našími srdcami pred Bohom, až nás okorení, znovu a znovu, takto, lúčmi jeho slávy; a vypečie do nás jeho dobrotu a spraví, že to čo máme dozreje do skutočnosti, kde môžeme ukázať iným, že Ježiš Kristus žije. Ó! Chceme tomu veriť.
129A pamätajte, kde Jonáš išiel, Boh bol v lodi; Boh bol v búrke; Boh bol v rybe. On išiel a bol všade po celý čas s Jonášom, až kým nebola vykonaná Jeho dokonalá vôľa. Je to tak.
A ak sa On raz pustí za tebou, môžeš uhnúť sem a môžeš uhnúť tam ale bude to s tebou biedne, až kým neprídeš naspäť a neurobíš to čo si prv začal pre Neho robiť. Rozumieš? Neodchádzaj, neutekaj z prítomnosti Božej. Postav sa k tomu tvárou v tvár. Keď veríš, že je to pravda, potom nechaj ... Keď je to pravda, je hodno pre to žiť, zomrieť pre to, čokoľvek. A ak ti On raz potvrdil, že to je pravda, potom nemôžeme od toho utekať, nikde. On bude rovno tam. Tak isto. Nemôžeš utiecť.
130Cez svojho ustanoveného proroka, cez toho, ktorého určil aby tam išiel a hovoril to posolstvo. No, zdá sa, že by tam mohol poslať iného proroka, ale On určil Jonáša; a ani Eliáš by to nemohol vykonať; ani Jeremiáš; ani Mojžiš. Jonáš musel ísť do Ninive. Presne tak to malo byť. On ho poveril a povedal mu aby tam išiel. A keď On povie, “Choď tam Jonáš, chod do Ninive.” nikto iný okrem Jonáša to tam nemôže ísť urobiť.
A keď tebe Boh niečo hovorí, ty to musíš urobiť, nikto iný. Rozumieš? Musíme sa ku tomu postaviť t várou v tvár a ísť a urobiť to.
131Veríme, že žijeme v hodine keď Boh niečo robí. Veríme, že žijeme teraz medzi tými ľuďmi. Verím, že dnes večer kážem tomu zhromaždeniu, tým, ktorí sa tam vydali, čakajú aby dozreli. Skutočne tomu verím z celého svojho srdca. Povedal by som, že je to teraz ako to vždy bolo.
132Veríme, že prišla hodina, že Ján 14:12 sa musí vyplniť. Veríme, že Malachiáš 4 sa musí vyplniť. Veríme, že Lukáš 17:30 sa musí vyplniť. Veríme tomu, všetky tieto proroctvá, ktoré On povedal, že to sa stane v tomto dni. Veríme, že oni sa musia vyplniť a veríme, že ich práve teraz vidíme vyplnené. Je to presne tak.
133Prestaňte utekať. Neodchádzajte z Jeho prítomnosti; posuňte sa len do Jeho prítomnosti. Je to tak. A ja viem čo máte túžbu robiť. Pretože som videl vonku tie čísla na autách z Texasu a z Louisiany, a zo všade. Preto sme tu, nie aby sme utekali z Jeho prítomnosti ale aby sme utekali do Jeho prítomnosti.
Poďte naspäť, zanechajte ... [Prázdne miesto na páske.] ... Jonáš. Ak ste sa zamýšľali ktorou cestou máte ísť alebo čo robiť, poďte, nasadnite s nami dnes večer na loď. My ideme do Ninive aby sme kričali. Necháme tú loď, ktorá ide do Taršíša, nech si ide, ak to chcú. My máme zodpovednosť pred Bohom, to je Posolstvo, za ktoré sme zodpovední.
134Tak na tento budúci týždeň, toto dnes večer je len taký malý úvod, aby ste vedeli, že keď kričím, som zodpovedný za posolstvo, bratia. Vy kazatelia, ktorí tu sedíte, nie som tu preto aby som urazil vaše pocity. A vy ženy a muži, keď budem hovoriť na tému tohoto manželstva a rozvodu, chcem aby ste si dnes zapamätali. Všetko toto som povedal aby ste toto porozumeli, že som zodpovedný jedine Bohu.
A potom, znovu, som zodpovedný pred vami aby som vám povedal pravdu. A nepoviem nič iné len pravdu, pokiaľ mi Boh dá poznať čo je Pravda. Dokiaľ Pravdu nepoznám, nebudem nič o tom hovoriť. Ale verím, že Boh mi ukazuje Pravdu ohľadne Manželstva a Rozvodu, a verím, že mi dá aby som to priniesol.
135A ďalšie posolstvá, ktoré mám zámer tento týždeň priniesť je Kto je tento Melchisedek? Kde sa Boh rozhodol položiť Svoje meno? A niekoľko takých vecí, a to sú posolstvá ktoré prichádzajú, a Pôrodné bolesti. A niekoľko vecí, ktoré - na takú tému a o zdvorilosti muža, keď si vyberá ženu. A niekoľko vecí, tie posolstvá, ktoré chcem priniesť tento týždeň. Ale chcem aby zhromaždenie ....
136Kde, ak tu bude nejaký kazateľ; ja nie som tu, moji bratia ... Nechcem aby ste vy alebo niekto z vašich členov, prišli naspäť do svojho zboru a nechcem aby ste povedali, “Brat Branham povedal toto a toto.”
Ja som zaviazaný voči Posolstvu, ktoré mi je dané od Všemohúceho Boha. Keď tu stojím dnes večer a Boh vie čo je pravda, že rovno tu v tejto rieke ... Sú ľudia, možno tu sedia, keď tam ten Anjel Pánov prišiel dole a povedal mi to čo povedal, rovno tam v 1933, tu na tejto ulici Spring street. Ak ste tu cudzí, zájdite rovno dole. To je na rohu ulici Spring street, tam prídete ku rieke a tam sa to stalo. To bolo v 1933. To bolo potom asi pred 32 rokmi. Ó, to bolo pred tridsiatimi-... tridsiatimi dvomi rokmi.
A ako to On všetko priniesol. A my sme vyšli, prinášali Posolstvo a videli sme ako chorí boli uzdravení, slepí a chromí, postihnutí a zmrzačení a všetko možné. A potom sme videli aj mŕtvych, vzkriesených z mŕtvych, a vieme, že to bolo overené. Tí ľudia zomreli a znovu povstali do života a všetky takéto veci. Ak vystupuje Posolstvo, sú tam znamenia a zázraky.
137A vy stále vidíte tú istú starú školu myslenia s ktorou vystupujete? To neprišlo od Boha. Boh nemusí ...
Boh sa snaží obrátiť vašu pozornosť na niečo.
138A potom, keď Ježiš vystúpil, On začal uzdravovať chorých a robil veľké skutky a také veci. On, stále, On ... Ježiš to robil. A Mojžiš a Ježiš to robili a tí ostatní. A keď On bol tu, On to robil.
A On to robí, to isté robí dnes. Keď posiela také zhromaždenie, prebudenia a začína zhromaždenie na zemi a začína hnutie s týmito veľkými znameniami a zázrakmi. A potom vidíte, že naspäť prichádza tá istá stará škola učenia, potom je niekde niečo zle. Vystupuje niečo nové! Keď Ježiš vyšiel, potom, keď ...
139“To je fain, rabbi.” Mohol ísť za každú kazateľňu a kázať, keď uzdravoval chorých. Keď, ó, všade ho chceli.
Ale jedného dňa, keď sa posadil a povedal, “Ja a môj Otec sme jedno,” brat, potom už nebol taký populárny. Keď povedal, “Ak nebudete jesť moje telo a piť moju krv, nemáte v sebe život. Ale ten, kto je moje telo a pije moju krv, má večný život; a Ja ho vzkriesim v posledný deň.” Potom, už nebol potom taký populárny.
140Oni povedali, “Tento človek je upír. To je Belzebúb. Preto robil tie veci. Preto mohol predpovedať budúcnosť. Pozrel sa cez ich mysle a poznal ich myšlienky. On je veštec.”
Ale čo to bolo, On bol Slovo Božie, ktoré sa manifestovalo na tú hodinu. A On bol zaviazaný. Povedal, “Ja stále robím to čo sa ľúbi môjmu Otcovi.” Nech nám Boh pomôže aby sme robili to isté, aby sme robili to čo sa ľúbi Otcovi.
141A dúfam, že všetci budete rozumieť. Ak nesúhlasíte so mnou ohľadne týchto posolstiev a vecí, že budete pamätať, majte aspoň toto vo vážnosti, že mám zodpovednosť a ja neidem do Taršíša. Som na ceste do Ninive a musím kričať. Nech vás Pán všetkých žehná.
Skloňme na chvíľu svoje hlavy.
142Už je skoro pol desiatej. Nechcem vás držať ale chcem zistiť toto, ak môžem, dnes večer. Je tu niekto, kto nie je presne tam kde má byť, v Kristovi, ale chcel by si byť, túžiš byť v Ňom, zodvihol by si ruku, či povieš, “Brat Branham, modli sa za mňa”? Nech ťa Boh žehná. Pozrite sa len na tie ruky. “Ja chcem ... tu som, brat Branham aby som sa dostal bližšie k Bohu.”
A ak ste zodvihli hlavu, ja tiež mám zodvihnutú ruku. Preto som tu. Ja som hladný, tak ako aj vy.
143Ale, ó, jedného dňa sa stala jedna najväčšia vec a viem čo mám robiť. A modlím sa aby vám Boh dal to jasné porozumenie. To je to. Ak máte v mysli otázku, niekde musí byť odpoveď, aby zodpovedala tú otázku. Modlím sa aby vám Boh dal videť v týchto dňoch odpoveď na tú otázku.
144Ak si chorý, nech ťa Boh uzdraví. Budeme mať službu na uzdravenie,myslím, skoro každý večer a budeme sa modliť za chorých. Budeme robiť všetko čo môžeme aby sme vám pomohli a vy robte všetko čo môžete aby ste pomohli nám. A spolu budeme pracovať a veriť, že Boh nám dá úžasné zhromaždenie.
145Bože Otče, týchto niekoľko potrhaných slov, ale oni sú teraz v tvojej ruke, Pane, boli vypovedané. Budem sa musieť s nimi stretnúť. Práve tak ako ... Tie slová nemôžu nikdy zomrieť; pôjdu okolo zeme, na zázname a jedného dňa sa s tým znovu budem musieť stretnúť. Uvedomujem si to, Pane, a hovorím to s hlbokou úprimnosťou.
146Modlím sa, drahý Bože, dnes večer, za každé jedno z týchto tvojich detí. Ó Bože, verím, že skôr ako skončí tento týždeň, oni porozumejú; že tá otázka, ktorá je dnes večer taká dôležitá v ich mysliach bude zodpovedaná. Udeľ to Pane.
147Sú tu niektorí, ktorí Ťa nepoznajú, Otče, ako Spasiteľa, alebo takí, ktorí neboli naplnení Duchom Svätým. Nech by toto bol ten večer.
148Pane, ja nikoho nemôžem naplniť Duchom Svätým, ani nikoho nemôžem spasiť. Ja im môžem len povedať to, čo si Ty povedal, “Blahoslavení, ktorí lačnejú a žíznia po spravodlivosti, lebo oni budú naplnení.” A modlím sa, Bože, aby si Ty stvoril taký hlad v ich srdciach.
Mnohí, Pane, musia byť takí hladní; akoby inak prešli stovky míľ, cez ľad a všetko, v daždi cez kopce a cez púšte, aby prišli sem na takéto malé, staré miesto a sedeli tu v kúte! Potom znovu rozmýšľam, Ty si povedal, “Kde je obeť, tam sa zhromaždia orly.” Sýť nás Pane, tvojou Božskou Mannou. Daj naším dušiam to čo skutočne potrebujeme. Sme smädní po tebe, Otče. Sme teraz v tvojich rukách.
149Nech ten veľký Svätý Duch, ktorý prišiel dole tam vtedy na tú horu, modlím sa aby naplnil tu každé srdce Jeho dobrotou a milosťou, s porozumením. Uvedomujeme si, Otče, že to čo potrebujeme je porozumieť. Pretože ak nevieme čo robíme, potom ako môžeme vedieť ako to robiť? Ale musíme porozumieť. Ako povedal Daniel, že “porozumel skrze písma proroka Jeremiáša.” A, Otče, porozumievame skrze písma Ducha Svätého, ako nám to On bude zjavovať v tejto hodine. Daj nám Pane, túžby, ktorými túžime po Tebe. Láskavo o to prosíme, Otče, na Tvoju chválu, v mene Ježiša Krista.
150A teraz so sklonenými hlavami. Pri tom ako naša sestra hrá to, “On mi dá milosť a slávu a pôjde so mnou celou cestou.” Chcem aby ste sa teraz potichu modlili a prosili Nebeského Otca aby vám dal, dnes večer, to čo potrebujete.
151Drahý brat, drahá sestra, On je tak blízko pri tebe ako tvoja ruka. Verili ste mi keď som hovoril o iných veciach, verte mi, keď hovorím toto. On je tu aby ti dal čokoľvek čo potrebuješ.
152Ó, v týchto posledných niekoľkých týždňoch som taký hladný, taký smädný, tak som túžil po vás aby som vás videl. Preto som povedal, “Billy, poďme domov.”
Méda povedala, “Prečo chceš ísť naspäť tam, znovu do tej chladnej krajiny, Billy? Stále tam dostaneš bolesť v krku a všetko. Stále prídeš a si prechladnutý a zachrípnutý a sotva môžeš vravieť.”
153Povedal som, “No, neviem.” Povedal som jej ... Vidím môjho priateľa, Charlieho Coxa, ako tam sedí. Povedal som, “Proste túžim počuť Charlieho ako povie - Tá malá veverička sa vyšplhala tam hore na ten strom. - Proste som sa stal takým hladným počuť to.” Chcem byť proste blízko pri vás.
154Viem, že môj brat Banks vážne ochorel. A videl som videnie o ňom, tu nedávno a ležal na chrbte. A viem, že nedávno bol veľmi blízko toho, že od nás odíde. Keď som sa díval na mnohých z vás ...
155Prišiel som raz večer na medzinárodné zhromaždenie Kresťanských Biznismanov. Starý “Tata” Shakarián, Démosov otec, on tam zvykol sedieť a stále čakal až kým som tam nevošiel, potom sa usmial a zakýval mi. Už tam nebol. Pominul sa.
Potom som musel ísť ku tej rodine s Tak Hovorí Pán, že ich dcéra tiež zomrie. Florence, videl som ju vo videní, videl som ju odchádzať. A viem, že odchádza. A povedal som, “Modlite sa, len sa modlite. Viete ... Prorokovi bolo raz povedané aby išiel a povedal kráľovi aby usporiadal svoj dom. A on sa modlil a On ušetril jeho život, pridal mu pätnásť rokov.” Povedal som, “Modlite sa.”
156Ale, pozrite, prišiel som naspäť ... Bol som nedávno tu dole v reštaurácii, jedol som. Prišiel ku mne nejaký muž, povedal, “Nie si ty Billy Branham?”
Povedal som, “Áno, som.”
157Možno, že ma nepoznal, pretože som mal toto na holom mieste na hlave. Mal som tento kúsok vlasov, aby som nezachrípol počas týchto zhromaždení.
A prišiel ku mne, povedal, “Zdalo sa mi, že ťa poznám, Billy.”
“Áno.” Povedal som, “Kto si?”
Povedal, “Ja som John Warman.”
Opýtal som sa, “Ako sa má Zip?”
Povedal, “Billy, on už zomrel.” Ó!
158Bol som na úrade, išiel som tam zaplatiť svoje dane. Keď som tam bol, uvidela ma tam jedna pani a volala na mňa, vravela, “Vieš o tom, že Ján zomrel?” Nejaké iné meno. Asi nie Ján; Ed, alebo tak nejako. A povedal som ... Nepoznal som tú ženu. Cítil som sa v rozpakoch. A chcel som zistiť, nevedel som kto to je.
Povedala, “Pamätáš sa na tú tmavú noc, keď rieka bola rozvodnená a domy boli zaplavené, tam na Chestnut Street a ty si riskoval život a vošiel si tam a zachránil si z tade jednu ženu a malé dieťa?
Povedal som, “To si ty?”
159Povedala, “Ja som tá pani.” Ona začala kričať lebo tam mala dieťa; poznáte môj príbeh. Povedala, “Ten, ktorého som volala mojím dieťaťom je ženatý a má rodinu.” Vidíte? A ona je tu stará a šedivá; a ja tiež.
160Jedna za druhou, naša karta odchádza z regálu. A máme zhromaždenie a chýba mi tu ten a chýba tamten. V jednom z týchto dní všetci opustíme toto miesto.
Ale, brat, sestra, je miesto na zhromaždenie. Uistime sa teraz, že sme v poriadku. Či chcete? Nenechajme všetky tie naše porozumenia Boha a také veci, ísť márne. Verme.
161Otče, oni sú v Tvojich rukách. Ja som v Tvojich rukách. Tu sme teraz len na posvätení, pred tými zhromaždeniami, ktoré začínajú zajtra večer. Pomôžeš nám, Pane? Nech by sme sa rozprávali stále o Tebe! Nech by naše srdcia i naše mysle boli obrátené na Teba a Ty si povedal, že nás zachováš v dokonalom pokoji. Tiež je to napísané v Biblii, “Nespoliehaj na svojom vlastnom porozumení.” Ó, Bože, my nechceme naše porozumenie; chceme Tvoje porozumenie. Daj nám ho, Bože. A nech prebudenie vojde do našich duší až tak, že táto skupina ľudí bude ako jedno srdce, v zhode. Udeľ to, Otče. Daj nám tieto veci, keď prosíme v mene Ježiša Krista.
Až kým moja nadšená duša nenájde odpočinutie
tam za riekou
Krížom, krížom
sa stále budem chváliť
... Zodvihnime ruky ...
Až kým moja nadšená duša nenájde odpočinutie
tam za riekou
Ježiš, drž ma blízko kríža
Tam je vzácny zdroj
slobodne ... (áno, Pane, sloboda) ... uzdravujúci prameň.
Plynie z Golgotského zdroju
Krížom, krížom
sa stále budem chváliť
Až kým moja nadšená duša nenájde odpočinutie
tam za riekou.
162[Brat Branham začína hmkať - Blízko kríža.]
Ó, Bože! Ak niekto cíti, že by chcel prísť a kľaknúť si tu pri oltári, ak by niekto chcel prísť a povedať, “Nie som tam, kde mám byť, Pane. Chcem sa Ti znovu odovzdať. Chcem to urobiť dnes večer, Pane.” Ste pozvaní, aby ste prišli. Budeme sa tu s vami modliť. [Brat Branham ďalej hmká - Blízko kríža.]
Krížom, krížom
sa stále budem chváliť
Až kým moja nadšená duša nenájde odpočinutie
tam za riekou
Ježiš, drž ma blízko kríža
Tam je vzácny zdroj
Slobodný pre všetkých, uzdravujúci prameň
plynie z Golgotského vrchu
Krížom, krížom
sa stále budem chváliť
Až kým moja nadšená duša nenájde odpočinutie
tam za riekou.
163Modlime sa teraz, každý svojím spôsobom. Zabudnite na čas. Skloňme hlavy v Jeho prítomnosti. Táto pani tu kričí, “Milujem ťa, Ježiš!” Pamätáte sa keď ste dožili spasenie, pred mnohými rokmi, pamätáte sa aké vám to bolo milé? On je práve tak isto milý dnes. Modlime sa, každý po svojom teraz. Zasväťme sa všetci Bohu, odovzdajme sa Pánovi.
164Drahý Pane Ježišu ... [Prázdne miesto na páske.]
Zdroj všetkej mojej útechy
Pre mňa je to viac ako život
Koho by som mal na zemi okrem Teba
Alebo koho na nebi okrem Teba
Drahý Bože, modlíme sa teraz aby tvoja milosť a milosrdenstvo prišlo na každého jedného z nás, Pane. Sme tu okolo oltára. Mnohí sem nemohli prísť; Ty ich stretneš na ich miestach. Čokoľvek obetujeme, Pane, Ty si to ochotný prijať. Ak Ti obetujeme len svoj čas, Ty to prijmeš; talent, Ty to prijmeš. Ale, Pane Bože, dnes ideme ďalej ako to, obetúvame všetko čo máme. Všetko čo som, všetko čo som kedy očakával, že budem, všetko je v Tebe, Pane. Prosíme aby si toto prijal, naše modlitby, do Tvojho srdca, Pane a daj nám tú veľkú hlbinu Ducha Svätého, aby naše životy boli premenené. Lebo vidíme, že sme teraz blízko konca. Už to nemôže byť príliš dlho. A keď vidíme ako naši drahí odchádzajú, deň za dňom, mladí aj starí, vieme, že to za krátko zaklepe na dvere. A dnes večer, Pane, kým sme pri zdravých zmysloch, sedíme tu, alebo kľačíme, stojíme, v akejkoľvek pozícii sme, prijmi nás, Pane Bože.
165Prijmi ma, Pane. Nie som ničím, a čokoľvek som, Pane, ak môžeš mať zo mňa nejaký úžitok, odovzdávam sa Ti.
166Prosím, drahý Bože, za každého z týchto. Títo drahí ľudia, za ktorých som kričal, keď som bol tam v horách v Arizone a teraz sú tu, kľačia s nami okolo oltára dnes večer, modlia sa, zasväcujú Ti svoje životy. Milujeme Ťa, Otče, viac ako svoj vlastný život. Milujeme Ťa viac ako svoje rodiny. Milujeme Ťa viac ako ženu, deti, otca, matku, sestru, brata, muža, ženu. Milujeme, Ťa, Pane Ježišu. Sprav to tak skutočným v našich srdciach, Pane. Nalej do našich duší olej radosti tento týždeň, Pane. Daj nám kúpeľ, umytie v Slove, vodou Slova, porozdeľuj nám pravdu.
167Mnohí sú tu dnes večer, Pane, a prídu ďalší, ktorí majú zamiešanie ohľadne týchto tém, ktoré sú tak dôležité. Ó Bože, otvor ten zdroj v dome Božom, aby nás to očistilo. Prosím, Bože, aby si nás umyl a očistil nás v Tvojej Krvi a spravil z nás nové stvorenia. A daj nám milosť a zmocni nás aby sme priniesli Slovo Pravdy v Jej Božskom zjavení osoby Ježiša Krista.
Nech sa On zjavi pred nami, Pane. Nech On príde a uzdraví chorých, odpustí naše hriechy, naplní naše hladné srdcia dobrými správami veľkej radosti, aby sa Evanjelium zamanifestovalo v našich životoch.
Požehnaj každého pastora, každého vedúceho piesní, každého učiteľa nedeľnej školy. Požehnaj nás všetkých, spolu, Pane, lebo Ťa skutočne milujeme. A teraz sme Tvoji, Pane, v tomto posvätení. V mene Ježiša Krista, použi nás teraz podľa Tvojej vlastnej vôli.
Moja viera hľadí na Teba.
Baránok z Golgoty.
Ó, Božský Spasiteľu.
Vypočuj ma teraz keď sa modlím
Odstráň všetky moje hriechy,
Sprav aby od tohoto dňa
Som bol cele Tvoj!
Milujete to? Spievajme to znovu.
Zatiaľ čo chodím v temnom bludisku života,
A okolo mňa sa šíry žiaľ,
Ó, buď Ty mojím sprievodcom;
Rozkáž aby sa temnosť premenila na deň,
Zotri slzy žiaľu,
Nedaj mi aby som zablúdil od Teba.
Cítite sa pri tom dobre? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, “Amen.”] Koľkí chcete spievať tie staré piesne? Ja ich milujem, či vy tiež?
Pochodujeme na Sion,
Nádherný, nádherný Sion,
Pochodujeme hore na Sion,
Do toho prekrásneho mesta Božieho.
Pochodujeme na Sion,
Nádherný, nádherný Sion,
Pochodujeme hore na Sion
Do toho prekrásneho mesta Božieho.
Poďte, ktorí milujeme Pána,
A nech poznajú, že sa radujeme,
Pridajte sa a spievate tú sladkú melódiu
Pridajte sa a spievate tú sladkú melódiu,
A zhromaždime sa okolo Trónu,
A zhromaždime sa okolo ...
Povstaňme teraz keď to spievame. Potraste si navzájom ruky.
Pochodujeme na Sion,
Nech ťa Boh žehná sestra! Nech ťa Boh žehná, sestra! Nech ťa Boh žehná, brat! Nech ťa Boh žehná, sestra! [Brat Branham ďalej pozdravuje ľudí.]
To nádherné mesto Božie.
Zodvihnime ruky ku Bohu.
Pochodujeme na Sion,
Nádherný, nádherný Sion,
Pochodujeme hore na Sion
Do toho prekrásneho mesta Božieho.
Pochodujeme na Sion,
Nádherný, nádherný Sion,
Pochodujeme hore na Sion
Do toho prekrásneho mesta Božieho.
Či to nerobí na vás, že sa cítite výborne? [Zhromaždenie sa raduje.] Ó! Zodvihnime len ruky a chváľme Ho ako vieme.
168Pane Ježišu, Ty si Ruža Sáronská, Ľalia z doliny, Jasná a Ranná Hviezda, najpeknejší z desať tisícov mojej duši. Ty Prameň všetkého môjho potešenia, viac než život pre mňa! Ako Ťa milujeme! Vypočuj nás, Pane. Ako Ti ďakujeme! Ó. Ako Ťa chválime! Požehnaj týchto, náš drahý Pane a Spasiteľu! Daj nám tieto veci, Pane. Udeľ to. [Brat Branham a zhromaždenie sa ďalej modlí a chváli Boha.]
Blízko kríža,
To je stále mojou slávou;
Až kým moja vytrhnutá duša
nájde odpočinok za riekou
169Nejako, ešte, cítim, že budeme ... Niečo leží rovno pred nami. No, len pamätajte, verím, že prorokujem. Veľká radosť leží pred nami. Verím tomu. Je to tak. Mnoho smutných sŕdc bude ... Tie veľké tajomstvá sa stanú jasnými a ľudia, ktorí sú smutní sa budú radovať.
Blízko kríža, pri kríži,
To je stále mojou slávou;
Až kým moja vytrhnutá duša
nájde odpočinok za riekou.
170Ako Ján voľakedy, keď už bol príliš starý aby kázal, on sa len posadil a zavolal, povedali mi, z celej sily, “Dieťatká, milujte jeden druhého!” Milujte jeden druhého. Nedovoľte aby niečo vošlo medzi vás. Chráňte sa všetkého, nech je to ďaleko od vás ... Bez ohľadu na to čo to je, postavte sa zodpovedne ku tomu. Sme na ceste do Ninive. Rozumiete? Nenasadajte na loď do Taršíša, ona vás odvezie zo spoločnosti. Poďme hore rovno do prameňov Božích požehnaní. Verím, že to budeme mať. Verím nášmu Otcovi.
171Cítiš sa teraz lepšie, sestra? To je dobre. Takto rád vidím rodiť sa deti, to ide cez to. [Tá sestra sa ďalej modlí a raduje sa.]
Spomínam si pred rokmi, rovno na tomto mieste, koľké tisíce sa narodili do kráľovstva Božieho, rovno tu. Ako málo sme vedeli, keď sme tu stáli s osemdesiatimi centami vo vrecku aby sme postavili modlitebňu. Ó, povedal, “”Ja Pán som sadil; Ja to budem polievať dňom i nocou.” A On to robil. On to robil.
Nech váís Boh žehná. A teraz, keď skloníme hlavy ...
172Zajtra večer, pamätajte, zhromaždenia budú v školskom auditóriu. A ak ... Pošleme sem niekoho aby povedal ľuďom ako sa tam dostanú, pretože budú prichádzať nový ľudia.
173Keď Ho milujete povedzte, “Amen.” [Zhromaždenie hovorí, “Amen.”] Ó, či nie je úžasný?
174Stál som tu na brehu rieky a spieval som tú starú pieseň.
Stojím na brehu rozbúreného Jordánu.
Predstavte si, to bolo pred tridsiatimitromi rokmi, pred tridsiatimitromi rokmi.
A vrhám túžobný pohľad,
do tej nádhernej a šťastnej zemi Kanaán,
Tam kde leží to čo mi patrí.
A mnohý, ktorých som pokrstil ten večer sú teraz tam. Oni tam vtedy stáli a boli svedkami ako tá Ranná Hviezda prišla dole z nebies, takto krúžila okolo a hlas povedal, “Ako Ján Krstiteľ bol poslaný aby priniesol, aby predišiel prvý príchod Kristov, tvoje posolstvo bude predchádzať druhý príchod.” Kto by si to pomyslel? Ale každé Božie Slovo je pravda, každé Božie Slovo. Žijeme v prítomnosti veľkého Kráľa. Nech vás Boh žehná.
175Keď skloníme hlavy, poprosím brata Nevilleho, nášho drahého pastora aby sem prišiel a rozpustil nás s modlitbou. Nech ťa Boh žehná, brat Neville.
1 Let's bow our heads. Dear God, we are happy this afternoon for this privilege that we have of assembling ourselves together once more. And You alone, Lord, knows how our hearts has yearned for this hour that when we can stand before Thy people again here, and bring this Message that we so vitally feel that it's so urgent in this hour. Thou has lotted us these few days now, and we pray, dear God, that Your hand of mercy will be upon us, to guide us and direct us. And give us those things which we have need of, Lord, for our hearts yearn to know You better.
2We see the great harvest field, white, ripe, and know the grain is ready now for the great threshing time. Dear God, we pray that You'll open back the shucks from around us, let us lay in the Presence of the Son now, these next few days, and ripen to the Kingdom of God.
3 Bless every song that'll be sang. Bless every prayer, and answer every one that'll be prayed, Lord. Save all the lost. Call back to the house of the living God, and to fellowship, those who have wandered away.
4We pray, God, that You'll heal every sick person that comes under our roof. Grant it, Lord. May there not be a feeble person among us at the end of these meetings.
5And, dear God, then for ourselves, we who claim in this hour to be the Church, the Called-out, those around the world who has come from out of Babylon and to be partakers of this wonderful fellowship in this last day, we pray God that You'll bless our hearts in such a way. We're truly hungry, Lord, and emptied out from all the things of the world, that we know of. Lord, we've laid aside every weight that so easily beset us, and now let us run this race with patience, that's set before us. Grant it, Father. And may we be fuller, stronger, better Christians, at the end of this service, than we were when we entered. May God get all the glory, for we ask it in Jesus' Name. Amen.
6 I think this is a grand privilege, tonight, that I've waited on for some time. The other day I was telling my wife, I said, "I get so nervous, waiting to get to the tabernacle." I just... I have other friends, of course, I do, around the world, but there is something another about this tabernacle here.
I was took out of this dust around here, when God gave me life here on the earth; and I guess, if He tarries, I'll be buried here somewhere. When He comes, He'll find me here somewhere.
7But, look like, there is something, when I go to thinking about Jeffersonville. The other day I got so lonesome; I said to my wife, I said, "I'm homesick, and I don't know what I'm homesick about, unless it's those people praying for me." I said, "Well, I'll... Only thing I know to do is go back and have a few days of meeting, see if we can't find something from the Lord, maybe He wants us to know something."
And the great, vital subject that we got before us now is Marriage And Divorce. And if there is a question, there's got to be an answer. There can't be a question 'less there's an answer. No matter what it is, there's got to be an answer. If the Lord willing, I want to try to speak on that, Sunday morning.
8 And then, tomorrow night, I think we're to be up here at the... What is that school called? [Brother Neville says, "Parkview."--Ed.] Parkview auditorium. What, sir? ["Parkview Junior High."] Parkview Junior High. How many knows where it's at? Well, I guess they'll have signs out, won't they Brother Neville? ["Yes."] Be... It's just above here about--about three quarters of a mile, and there'll be a sign. You turn back, off the road. It's a nice, elevated building. It's got places where you can lay your arm out, and take notes of what you want to write, and--and--and things. And I'm sure you'll enjoy it a little more than you will be, kind of crumped up in the meetings here in the--in the tabernacle. There'll be plenty of room, plenty of parking room.
9Now, I think they had a little regulation we had to promise to abide by, that was, not to come on the ground until about six-thirty. [Brother Neville says, "Not till five-thirty; not to be there before five-thirty."--Ed.] And what time... ["The doors open at six-thirty."] I believe it'd be a good idea for us to get there at six-thirty.
Now, they got another auditorium here in town that seats six thousand. If we be real good on this one, they might let us have the other one sometime for a big meeting, maybe sometime this summer when I get back from overseas.
10 And so I think we can seat up to... How many can we seat up there? [Brother Neville says, "We can seat about four thousand."--Ed.] Four thousand. So, you see, we'll have plenty of room. There'll be no rush. And so come up at six-thirty. And then everybody can come in at the right time, everybody together, and I'm sure you'll--you have a good seat. And it's elevated like this, and--and a place here where you can write and take notes down, and so forth. And that'll begin, if the Lord willing...
11I think now, tonight, this being Wednesday night prayer meeting, we got... The place is just about filled up, so I think maybe we better start tomorrow night. We rented it just in hopes that maybe, if we would be enough to have an overflow here, we could go up there. But I believe it's... it'd be best to go on up, don't you think so, Brother Neville, to go on up tomorrow night? And how many thinks that'd be a good idea? And then you can have plenty of--of room. It's--it's already rented; it's paid for by some brethren here in the church. It just cost us fifty dollars a night, which is very, very... Wish I had that everywhere, could seat that many for fifty dollars a night, a brand new building, fine stage. And, but we are...
12 Course, we will take up a offerings, I suppose. And we don't want them man to pay for that themselves; we'll pay for... pay them back. But when we get our expenses and things, well, then, of course, we stop taking offerings. We don't...
13If there's any strangers with us, we've made that a policy, to never beg, bum, push people for money. We pass the collection plate, which is just... That's a religious act. I've tried it, many times, not even to pass the collection plate, at all, but it don't work. See? Because, giving is a part of our religion. It's a part of our duty. No matter if it's just a dime, or whatever it is, or a penny, it's all...
14So you remember, Jesus seen a widow passing by, one day, where the rich man was putting in much of their treasure in the treasury. And this widow passed by, maybe a couple little, hungry children walking by her side, and gave everything she had, three pennies. And Jesus said, "Who paid the most?"
15 Now, if I had been standing there, I'd a-said, "Don't do that, sister. We--we, look, we got plenty of money." But He never stopped her. See? He--He knew He had something greater for her down the road. So, see, after all, she had a home in Glory, that she was going to. And He never stopped her. He let her put her three pennies in, because it was just she wanted to do it. And she had to want to do it; with children, and a widow, and only three pennies to live on. She, she had to want to do that. So, you see, when people want to give, you've got to give them the opportunity to do so.
16 But I think of these standing, and people saying, "Who will give fifty dollars? Who will give twenty dollars?" I think that's detrimental to your--to your intelligence. I--I think that the people realizes that it takes money to--to run a--a meeting. And I never would let them do it, the managers. I said, "Whenever you have to do that, then it's time for me to return back to the tabernacle. So, we won't have to do that." But I--I do think that we have to pass the offering plate, in--in order to make it a complete religious service.
17And so they probably will pass a little offering plate each night, say something like, "Well, we're take up the offering now." And they'll pass the offering plate, and that'll--that'll be the end of it.
18 And each night, if the Lord willing, I think the Lord has laid upon my heart a very definite Message for the Church. I've been several days in prayer. And I won't go into that, because a great phenomena happened the other day that was really great. And I'm anxious to tell you about it. And now, the main subject, I suppose, which most all of them, Billy said, had been calling, was on the Marriage And Divorce. Which, it is a great--a great subject, and I--I didn't know how to approach it. And I went up to pray about it, and the Lord met me. And I know that I, by... I don't have it, but God has given to me; I have it now. God has given to me the correct answer, see, see, and I--I know that it's true.
19And so I don't know just exactly yet, maybe, Sunday I might ask our sisters just to omit the meeting, themselves, but I--I don't know. It'd be depend on if the married women wants to come with their husbands. There--there is some real vital things has to be told, the truth about, and how... And so we want to absolutely lay it out, of THUS SAITH THE LORD, then you've got it then. You know just what is Truth then. And I'm trusting Him to do that.
20 And, now, I was up here at the restaurant the other day, eating, and--and Jerry and all of them looking for you all. They said, said, "Well, we..." Some, one of the boys was up, said, this fellow said, "I'm going to come out pretty good this week," said, "they got... Or, these next two weeks." Said, "They got a--a meeting here, of basketball, or something another." Said, then said, "Branham's down there, is going to have a meeting." He said, "I'll feed a whole lot of people." At the Ranch House, one of those places up there. And they were... been really nice.
21And I appreciate you all, for they certainly did brag and say nice things about you.
22The manager up there at the Ranch House met me the other morning. I got in about two-thirty, from Arizona. And he said, "Well, Brother Branham," said, "I hear you're going to have another meeting." Said, "I got some extra help," he said. And said, "Then I want to say one thing, that those people that come from down there," said, "they really are nice people." Now, that made me feel real good about you, see.
Cause, after all, I kind of feel that you're my kids, and I--I... or, children, rather. And so I... Kid refers to a goat, and you're not a goat. You're my lambs. How is that? You're the Lord's lambs that He has let me feed. And I trust that it'll--it'll... that He'll let me do that. We're going on down the road.
23 And about this Marriage And Divorce, I've wanted to speak on it ever since the time that those Seven Seals. You know, the myst-... All mysteries was supposed to be made known in them, opening them Seven Seals, all mysteries of the Bible. And I'm thinking now, getting kind of old, I--I think I... I thought I'd better at least put it on tape, whether if something would happen to me, then the Church might wonder, "Wonder what he had on his mind? What would he say?" And all those subjects that seems to be so hard; I think, the... by the Lord's help, I'm going to try to bring them to you. And then--then if something happens, and if I happen to go before He comes, you--you'll have it on record then.
24 I think we got some new books out. I see Sister Vayle; I don't know whether the doctor is here or not. Is he here, Sister Vayle? He is probably in the meeting. I don't see him. But, oh, yes, way in the back. And Brother Vayle has wrote a book, and it's a... I thought, I believe they said today, two. Brother Vayle, is that right, you have two here now? Two books. Now, I don't know, I... The way I understand, that each person gets a copy. So I... If you... That's the way I understand. I may be wrong in that.
25And then The Seven Church Ages has been finished (is that right, Brother Vayle?) and on print now. And I know you'll want to get them, 'cause they answer a lot of questions that's been in your hearts. And then after that, well, we're going to try to get the Seven Seals opened, you know, in the book, so that each one can read in form that they--that they want to, can understand and study it. I think when it's wrote out, if it...
26 First, we took it right off of the tape, the way it was written or spoken. You know, you can preach a sermon, is one thing, and then write a book is another. See, like I'd happen to touch on a subject, like I'd say to you, you'd understand, I'd say, "Now, the serpent's seed," see.
Well, now, the reader of that book, if you took that off, would wonder, "What is the serpent's seed?" See? And they wouldn't know. If that happened to go into such a place like Princeton or somewhere, and they--they would think we were unintelligent people.
So I got Brother Vayle to kind of help me with this and keep the line of the same thought, and give it grammar. And I'm sure my grammar they would... It would be a mystery to them, sure enough. So the... Brother Vayle is really good on that, so he's as a...
27 And then, in that, I think our precious brother must have picked up a little extra inspiration, somehow, and he said he was going to write a couple of books of his own, off of them, like. And so he wrote one called, I believe, The Twentieth-Century Prophet, and another one, Laodicea Church, I believe, or something like that.
28And Billy told me that, tonight, that I believe several thousand of them arrived today; somebody brought them from Texas. And so, they, they'll be here. And they'll announce it, I think, whatever they are. I think they're sponsored. I'm not sure. And if they are, they'll be given away to you, you see, too, free. And we hope you enjoy it. And if you do, shake Brother Vayle's hand back there and tell him how much you appreciate it. I've never read it, myself. If I would read them, I might change my mind about that, so I'll try to read them this week while I got a chance, if I can.
29 Now being Wednesday night, our meeting officially begins tomorrow night. But I think, in being here among you, I--I--I just couldn't stay up there at the house and--and know that you all were down here. I... Just like, you know, like some of your kinfolks come in, you know, and you run down to the end of the lane to meet them, you know. And--and I--I thought I'd just run down and--and welcome you to Jeffersonville. And so this last week I about...
No, I beg your pardon, it's been about three weeks ago, I come home. I had been out trying to... Been on some meetings through Arizona there, and I come back to try to relax. And I went on a hunting trip, and I--I got the Arizona state record lion. I run him through twenty miles of timber to get him.
30 But then to think, though, that I never thought when I was a little boy... Just to show how these things happen, a little place that the Lord has given us up there, for the months that we're out there, and school for the kids.
I was a little boy. I guess Jimmy Poole is here tonight, maybe his dad is here, big Jim. We went to school together, and I remember setting there, as a little old ragged kid, and shoes, tennis shoes on, toes out of them; borrow a piece of paper from one, and a pencil from another.
31I used to write poetry. And Mrs. Woods, here, had me to recite that this afternoon on tape, about my old Ford, you know, and it's--it's a good one. Now, she said, "Well, you ought to send that to Mr. Ford."
I said, "There is too much truth, I believe," about a rattle in the front, and a grind in the rear, and a Chinese puzzle for a steering gear. But I... It's--it's a... But I always said, only thing I had to do is count four tires, and shake it enough to get it to start and then get in it. I said, "It was good when I would start up a hill with it, just go a pulling real slow, saying, 'I think I can, I think I can, I think I can.' Then start, the other side, saying, 'I thought I could, I thought I could.'" See?
That's the way we pull this hill, like Pilgrim's Progress. So we...
32 I had a little poem I wrote, something like this. And said... Now, just think, I was only about twelve years old. And standing up there, the other day, looking up that canyon; and thinking, "That lion will be setting right here in this den room, looking out the window," in a glass window. I was thinking of a little poem. I went back and picked it up, something like this. Just think how God...
33Do you believe God is in all inspiration? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] God has to write a song. Do you believe God is in songs? ["Amen."]
Jesus said so. He referred back to David, "Don't you know what David said in the Psalms? You know, has not..."
34Look at the very crucifixion. David sang it, in the 22nd Psalm, "My God, My God, why has Thou forsaken Me? All My bones, they stare at Me. They pierce My hands and My feet." You know, and that was a song. Psalms is a--is a song.
35 And in this poetry, just watch how it come to pass. Setting there, a little old kid with a borrowed sheet of paper, I said:
I am lonesome, oh, so lonesome for that far away southwest,
Where the shadows fall the deepest over the mountain crest.
I can see a lurking coyote all around the purple haze;
I can hear a lobo hollering down where the longhorns graze.
And somewhere up a canyon I can hear a lion whine,
In that far off Catalina Mountains at the Arizona line.
36 Forty years later, I'm setting right there at that canyon, that lion looking me in the face.
O God, there's a Land beyond the river somewhere, friends. It's just... It's got to be there. See? There's--there's too much speaking of it. All these things are not just myths; they are... They are real. They are realities. I'm so glad to be here tonight, to be with these people that I'm expecting to live over There forever with, where there'll be no more sickness, or death, or separations. And travel will be nothing to us then.
37 Now, I think no meeting is complete without reading the Word and having a little...
Brother Neville, I just walked up here. Billy said you wanted me to speak. Was that right, Brother Neville? [Brother Neville says, "Amen. Yes. Sure."--Ed.] I maybe taken a little too much for granted, but I--I just felt so good about it. ["Well, amen! Sure do!"]
So, now, you that's got songs and things, you see Brother Neville when you're going to sing, and then just have it, up there. And have just about a half hour preliminary, and let's get right into these real deep Messages and see what we can see the Lord will do. And I just trust...
38 I--I believe we have Truth. I'm satisfied of that. And I believe the wheat is, absolutely, the shuck is pulling away from it. You know. And, see, I may give a little prelude on that, tomorrow night, see, how the shuck is pulling away from the wheat. But the wheat has to lay in the Presence of the Son, to ripen. And that's what we're here for, friend, stay in the Presence of the Son till our little group of people here, till it becomes so ripe to Christ, it become bread on His table. That's what I want it to do.
39And now before we approach the Word, after reciting poems, and so forth, let's pray again. Then we're going to take a text.
40 Dear Jesus, help us tonight now, in these few words, as we wait upon Thee. And we pray that Your grace and mercy will be with us, Lord. And tender our hearts; move back all the shucks, the thorns, the thistles, let the blessed sunshine of God fall in upon the Word, Lord. And may we have such a great meeting till there'll not be an unsaved person among us, all the children will be in the Kingdom of God. Those without the baptism of the Spirit, may they receive It, Father. May all the great mysteries that we are supposed to know at this age, Lord, be unveiled to us; and we'll see the plainness of God, so that we'll know how to behave ourselves and act, correcting ourselves and bringing the members of our body into discipline to the Word, that we might know how to live in this present day at the approaching of the Lord Jesus.
41As I read of Thy Word tonight, Lord, I might, by a partial education, be able to read in some of the words, and maybe mispronounce others. But, Lord God, You alone can pull the context out of there. You're the only One that can do it. There's no--no way for a human being to ever do it; it lays in Your hands, Lord. So give to us, each night, them things that's hid in Thy Word, that we might be better Christians and live according to the time that we're living in, as examples of Christianity. We ask in the Name of the Lord Jesus. Amen.
42 Now, many of you, in your Bibles, I want you to turn to the Book of Jonah. It's a... We always talk so much about Jonah being a backslidden and everything. I've always took up for Jonah. I do not believe that Jonah was backslid. I--I do not believe that. I believe it's just... We just sometimes use it, say, "He's a Jonah." But if we... I've already spoke on it, in another way, in telling how that I thought, Jonah, what took place.
Now the word of the LORD came to Jonah the son of Amittai, saying,
Arise, and go to Nineveh, that great city, and cry out against it; for their wickedness is come up before me.
But Jonah rose up to flee unto Tarshish from the presence of the LORD, and went down to Joppa; and he found a ship going to Tarshish: so he paid the fare thereof, and went down into it, to go with them unto Tarshish from the presence of the LORD.
43Isn't that a sad ending? A Man Running From The Presence Of The Lord, and that's my subject.
44 Now, first we want to think of this. Jonah was... The reason, the principal reason, that I believe that he did this great thing here, was because Jonah was a Jew. And he was asked to go to a Gentile city, to cry out against it; thinking that he would not be received. Because, the Gentiles would think, "What's this Jew got to do with us?" But, you see, another thing, it gives us a great thing here to see, that God not only is God of the Jew, but He's God also of the Gentile. He is God of all people.
45 He just chose the Jews. The Jews was called God's chosen people. They were chosen for a specific cause. And that cause was, to give to them the law, and they could not keep it. And He just showed, by that people, that the law could not be kept, and that He was a--a--a God of righteousness. And the law demanded righteousness, but there was no grace in law, to bring a man out. No penalty was paid by the law, but it taken grace to pay that penalty, or to where the law put us under.
46 And Jonah here was called on, as this, one of the minor prophets of the Bible, to go down to this city.
And here we find an example of all of us. Every one of us, we always are running from something. We run from trouble. We run from responsibilities. We, we're all prone to do that. We, we are, we are more prone to run than we are to stand and face it out. See, we just... We--we--we find ourselves running.
Sometimes we find ourselves prone to run from work. We don't want to, we don't want to work. Some people just thinks they can make their living without working. But, I think, Solomon it was that said we could find here the answer, in watching an ant.
47You know, a little ant, they tell me if that (every) ant doesn't work and lay in, that ant doesn't eat that winter, either. So, everybody has to--to work.
48 We got so many things we have to do, so much responsibility that we have to face. Everybody has got to face a certain responsibility.
49When you--when you come to--to choose your wife, to get married, or choose your husband, you--you've got to take a responsibility. And then you must remember... Maybe you build a home; it's a nice pretty home. And then, remember, as a married woman, you got to think of the responsibility of raising children. And you got to think of them pretty, slick walls is going to have little, dirty handprints all over them. Then you got the responsibility of educating your children. You got the responsibility of clothing and feeding.
50Everything is a responsibility. And it's so easy, when the responsibilities face us, to shirk from them. And we find out that marriage is a responsibility, in all manners.
51Even, many times, we find... This is hard to say, but it's true, that ministers, many time, shirk a responsibility for standing for the true Word of God when they're confronted with It. They'll shirk that responsibility. When Truth of the Word of God is brought face to face with we human beings, we have... we are prone to shirk back until the last resource.
52 I just got through talking to my little nephew up there. He's a Catholic, and he... And I baptized that boy, in the Name of Jesus Christ, here a few years ago, and he got with some little girl and turned Catholic. And I held his mother's hand while she was dying over there. She said to me, the last words, "Take care of Melvin." And he's just been dreaming dreams. He just can't... Every, every day, the last week, he's been dreaming dreams. Said, "I'd walk into your church, Uncle Bill, and you was standing there preaching. I'd run up, to start to make a confession. I'd wake up." He said, "I--I been wrong."
I said, "Melvin, you don't need no interpretation for that. Your place is down there where you belong." That's right. See?
53 But to face up to responsibilities, sometimes it takes the very hide off of us, to do that. As a father, to face up the responsibility, to give your child a whipping. Them little fellows, you don't want to do that. But as a father or a mother, you've got to face the responsibility of raising that child, because the Bible said, "Spare the rod and you'll spoil your son." And that still stands good in the sight of every psychologist there is in the world. That still remains God's Truth. If there had been more of that practiced, we wouldn't have had so much juvenile delinquency and stuff, and the rot we got in the world today. But the old golden rule of the home has been broken, long time ago, and they let the kids do whatever they want to.
54 But even as I said, ministers, they'll come face to face with Truth, and then walk away from It. See, they're--they're just have... There seems like there is something that they--they don't want to face up to it.
55Many times I've had people come, say, "I know that's right, Brother Branham, but if I did that, they would kick me out of the church." What of it? If you don't, they're going to kick you out, up There. So you got to be kicked out, somewhere, see. So you might as well face up to it, instead of running from it and say, "Well, I'll go over here. I won't go back." Go back, sure, listen to some more of It.
Search the Scriptures. Jesus said, "Search the Scriptures, for in Them you think you have Eternal Life, and They are They that testify of Me." But we find that people won't face up with that.
56Being brought to, into the Presence of God, and see when God made a promise, and God is obligated to that promise. And when He brings that promise to pass, then people are afraid to face up to the responsibility of coping with the Message of the hour. We find that everywhere.
57 How about you Lutherans? How many Lutherans was afraid to, people was afraid to face up to Luther's Truth when he come forth with justification? Look what it cost you, maybe your own life, to come out and confess Jesus Christ and--and become a--a Lutheran.
58Look at you Methodists, how it used to be, you all were called holy-rollers. I guess you knowed that. And they'd get under the Spirit, and jerk back and forth. And they said they--they had "the jerks." The Meth-... That, no, that ain't Pentecostals; that was Methodists, long years ago. And they jerked, and shook, and fell under the power of God. And they throwed water in their faces, and fanned them with fans, thought they passed out. And, now, you were considered a bunch of holy-rollers. But you had, your mothers and fathers, had to either accept It, face up to the Truth and facts, or turned her down.
59 What about you Pentecostals that received the restoration of the gifts, when the baptism of the Holy Ghost come out, with speaking in tongues, and the gifts of the Spirit coming back in the church? Why, the Methodists wanted to kick you out, and they did do it. But you had to face up to it. It's something you had to do.
What about the issue, when it come out, about the baptism in the Name of Jesus Christ, and you saw it was the Truth? You have to face up to it, or do something about it.
You have got a responsibility, everybody has, and you must face up to these things. All right.
60 And when you see then, in this day now, when the Word of God has made these promises of things that we see happening now, then we've got the responsibility to either face up to It or get away from It. You have... You just can't stay neutral. You've got to do something about It. Said... Some move has got to be made.
You can't come in that church door and go out the same person you come in. You're either further away, or closer to God, every time you come in or go out there.
61Oh, how easy it is for people to shirk these things. And I want us to think of these when we start into the official services tomorrow night, that, I want you to notice when something is confronted, if you... if there's a question about it. If there's a question about it, there's got to be an answer.
62 Say, for instance, I said I was going west, and you pointed me this way. Well, the first thing you know, I would run plumb a pass my target, and I'm too... I'm northwest. Well, what if somebody points me down this way, and I go that way? I'll pass my target again; I went southwest. Well, as long as there's a question, which a way is west, there's got to be a direct answer somewhere.
And when these questions confront us, about the Bible Truths, there's got to be the right answer somewhere. That's right. It's got to be there.
63And when we see Something presented. I think, instead of just run away, say, "Ah, nonsense! I couldn't believe a thing like That. I couldn't believe That." Why don't you take the Bible, and set down and face up to It. Study It. You're here in the meeting now, just look It over. Check It out, yourself, with the Word. Check the Word, by the Word. That's the only way to make It tell the Truth. And It must tell the Truth, from Genesis to Revelations.
64Christ is the revelation of the whole Bible. In Him, Christ, all the fulness. Fulfilling of all the prophecies of the Bible is met unconditionally in Christ Jesus, 'cause He was God manifested in the flesh.
65 Now when we find these things, though, when we're confronted and come into a meeting, and see the Power of God moving and doing things, and doing supernatural works, and see it performed, and look in the Bible and see that it's promised for this hour; then when we see those things, then we are confronted with the responsibility to either accept it, I mean, as for ourselves.
66Now, many people sympathize, many people say it's right. But that don't--that don't make it what... That ain't the thing that you're responsible for. As I've said, what if there...
67 If I was a young man, and looking for a wife, to be married; and here stood a girl that met every qualification that I thought it took to make a woman. Why, morally she was a queen, and lovely, and--and a fine personality, a real Christian, everything that I could think of, to make me a good wife. No matter how much I say she's perfect, she's exactly right, she isn't mine till I accept her and the responsibility of her being my wife.
68That's the same thing the Message is. You might say, "It's right, or this, that, or the other." And say, "I sympathize with It. I believe It's the Truth." But you've got to accept It; and It's got to become a part of you, and you a part of It. You've got... Then, It's yours.
69When you marry this certain woman that you have chosen, you are--you are one then.
And that's the way you are with Christ. When you see Him manifested and made real, then you are a part of Him, and He is part of you. And, together, you're a part of the Message.
70 Oh, how many denominational ships have we got going down to Tarshish, for the Jonah's of these days, nine hundred of them, something, a ships that takes the easy route. Don't want to face up to it.
Jonah didn't want to face up, the thing of going to the Gentiles. He didn't want to take that cruel Message over there, "Within forty days, you'll perish if you don't repent." He hated to do that. And he thought, "Them Gentiles, is hard to tell what they'll do to me." But he had to face up to it. See? But he took a easy ship and went down to Tarshish, went down in the hull of the ship and went to sleep; took the easy route.
71 It's a easy way, it's a popular way with the people. It's easy to take the way where everybody can pat you on the back and say you're a good fellow, "And this is so-and-so and certain," and the world will look upon you. It's easy to go the popular way.
But when--when you have to do something different, when you have to stand to your conviction of what you know to be the Truth, there is where the hard part, that's the rub comes, right there.
72Oh, as we've often sang that old song:
How easy while sailing the sea, and it's calm,
To trust in the strength of Jehovah's great arm.
But, oh, let the waves begin to blow, let--let the wind blow and whip up the waves, then what do you do?
73Something like I was told, one time, that a lady said. Back in the horse and buggy days, that said the horse run away with her, going from church. Said, "What'd you do?"
74Said, "I trusted the Lord until the lines broke." Well, that's the time to trust the Lord, after every... after the lines is broke. You're trusting in the lines until they're broke. Yes.
75 And so we find out that we have many easy ways to go, ships going down to Tarshish, for it's easy, the unresponsibilities. It just flows in, you have everything coming; everybody likes you. And, everybody, you're a... Nobody disagree with you; you disagree with nobody. Now, if that ain't a dishrag! That's right. Yes, push over, flop over! Why, anybody, I don't care who you are, and what you're standing for... Actually, decent-thinking people will think more of you if you'll stand for your conviction of what's right. Right. Don't care...
76 You take a woman, she might be ever not very attractive, and whatever she is; but you let that woman stand for principles of womanhood, let her stand like a lady; and if a man's got a ounce of man about him, he'll take up for her. Absolutely. We appreciate something that--that somebody has got, that they believe that it's the truth and will stand for what they think is right.
77How wishy-washy, that's what's too many Christians today, are so soft-soaped and everything, until they think all they do is join a church, go in somewhere, put their name on a book, or do a little something, jump up-and-down, shout, or--or something like that, and call it Christianity.
Christianity is a everyday, rugged life, living for God in the... this presence world. It's a constant burning of the Fire and love of God, in the heart, that sets you afire and puts you out yonder with the people, and making converts to Christ. Responsibilities.
78 But it's easy to go the way the world goes. It's easy to flow down the stream.
Go out there and set down in the river, with your boat. You get your oars and start pulling up against the current; you don't make much time, and it goes hard. But you just once let loose the oars and watch how fast you pass the trees, going down, but look where you're going!
When things are floating easy, remember, you're going towards a--a great cataract down there, of some sort. You're going towards the falls, and it won't be long you'll be going over that falls. Just floating with the world, easy, the way it goes, you don't want that. No, sir. But you must res-... accept your responsibility.
79Now, you believe It, and you've a-... You think It's the Truth.
80 And the responsibility that God has given us in this day, to bring this Message! And as I get older, and I know my days are shortening up, I feel the responsibility greater than I ever felt. Pressing on, we must do it! We must get down to it, in everywhere we go, and tell the Message; and--and tell the people that Jesus Christ is coming, that He's God and He's coming soon. There's not a--not a hope left in the world but the Coming of the Lord.
81 Looking back there at some friends that was with me up there when the Angel of the Lord... These boys setting here, I believe they found the place where it happened up there. And just remember what the Lord said that day, to Brother Woods. Was walking up the hill. And--and he was kind of weeping, because of his wife being sick. And the Lord said, "Pick up that rock and throw it up in the air, and say, 'THUS SAITH THE LORD.'" And I did that. And Brother Woods is setting as a witness.
82And I said, "Brother Woods, it won't be long till you're going to see something happen." And the next day, when we were standing there, all of us together... And a bunch of the man standing right here tonight.
83 A young preacher was there, and he was a... I noticed... I just met him the night before. He was in our camp. He come up to be with us. And he said to me, he said, "Brother Branham, do you ever see visions, out like this?"
84I said, "Yes, sir. But I come out here to get away from it, to kind of rest a little bit." He said... "Well," I said, "I--I... Course, He shows me things out here." And I said, "Just over the hill here, where the seven Angels appeared down in there."
He said, "Yeah, I understand." Said, "I was one of the sponsors on your meeting over in California."
I said, "Well, I'm certainly glad to know that."
85And while standing there, just then I looked around and I seen kind of a heavy-set doctor looking into his eyes, and I heard him say, "You're going to lose that eye, because there's a allergy in there. And I've doctored it for two years, and you're going to lose that eye."
I said, "Reason you asked me that, because your doctor told you the other day you was going to lose that eye."
And he said, "That's right," and he looked around like that.
86And I seen his mother take off one of her stockings and hold her foot out, with little tumors hanging down between her toes, up-and-down her leg; and said, "If you see Brother Branham, tell him to pray for this."
And I said, "Your mother hand her... stuck her foot out like that, and said she had... has got little tumors all over her--her toes, and like that; and said, 'Have Brother Branham pray.'"
He said, "Brother Branham, that's the truth."
87I looked back. When I did, I seen him standing there looking at me, like that, with his eyes just as bright. I met him this fall; he had better eyes than anybody in the camp. The Lord had healed him and made him well.
88 While I was standing there, the Lord said, showed me what was going to happen. "Judgment is fixing to strike the West Coast." And He said, "Get over there, beside of that fireplace."
89And I had a shovel in my hand; walked over there. And Brother Roy Roberson, all of us know him here. He's not here tonight, as I know of; he's in Arizona out there. He's the chairman of the trustees here, and I knowed him being a veteran. And something was going to happen; a real pretty, still morning, about ten o'clock in the morning. And the boys all around there, ten or twelve of us, letting down tents, and skinning out pigs, and things. So we... I walked around, I said, "Roy, hide, quick. Something is fixing to happen." I couldn't tell him no more. But just the time I got over there...
And coming down from the heavens come the whirlwind of God, and clapped, like, shook the hills, running inside of that mountain, cut a streak plumb around it, about five feet above my head, and cut all the tops of them trees off, as the rocks went out. Went up in the air and come down again, with another big baptism, and struck across the mountain, and throwed the rocks out like that. Did it three times, and then went up in the air.
And Brother Banks come over to me, said, "That's what you said yesterday?"
I said, "Yes, sir, that's exactly it." See?
90And then two days after that, Alaska sunk, almost, up there. And up-and-down that West Coast has been the thunders and pushings, and everything happening. And one of these days she is going to slide beneath the ocean. Right. What is it? We're living in the hour of the Coming of the Lord.
91 We see isms and things rising up, and all these different things, we know there has got to be a true answer to this.
There is people out here in the country now, a going into caves and things, "And on the 16th of March," you've read it in the paper, "the Lord is coming." You know that isn't so.
Jesus said, "No man knows the minute or the hour."
92When we see all these things, and things taking place the way they are, and there's got to be a true answer somewhere. There's got to be a Truth. There is one, east; and one, west; but there's a one, southeast, and northwest, or something. But there's got to be a true answer, somewhere, to the problem. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
93 Shirk this? We must tell the people that we're living in the hours of the Coming of the Son of God. We want--want to watch and (God) be on the move, all the time, ready to give a man a correct answer.
94It's always been that way. It's--it's been in man, has shirked and went away from God, ever since Adam, in the garden of Eden. When Adam was in the garden of Eden, when he come to the responsibility to make his choice, would he stay with God or go with his wife? He had to make that res-... he had to make that, the--the responsibility was up to him. He either had to take what his wife said or what God said. And when he chose to go the way of his wife, and when he did that, then he lost his original condition. And brought the whole world subject to death, when he had to take the responsibility, or either accepting a new light that his wife had found, which was contrary.
O God! Think of it. God only give them about eight or ten Words to keep. "But of that tree thou shalt not eat." That's all they had to keep. And even with that much Word, they broke It.
Then Adam had to face up, "Will I, will I do as my wife has said do, or shall I do what God said do?" And he walked out with his eyes open. He had to take the responsibility. That throwed the whole human race unto death.
95 Then there come that other Adam, which was Christ, never a one like Him! Somebody say He wasn't God? His uniqueness proved He was God. There never was a creature lived like Him. He lived in a world to Himself. He was born outside of the realm of the natural, sinful man. Hallelujah! He's the Creator Himself made flesh.
Who could ever stand where He stood? Who ever talked like Him? Who could ever say the things that He said? Who could ever do the things that He done? His uniqueness proved He was God. There wasn't a prophet or nothing else could do what He done; Who could call the dead back from the grave, and Who could stop the skies, and do anything He wanted to do. He was God. Who could ever stand in His place? Who? What could He be but that perfect, immortal God, made flesh and dwelt among us!
96 Nothing ever compared with Him. He lived in a world to Himself. No man ever spake like Him. When He just opened His mouth, there was something about it, that was different from anybody else. Somebody said He was just an ordinary man; I defy that. He was God. That's what He was. For, no man ever spoke like Him, no man could speak like Him, because He was the living Word Itself made flesh, the manifestation of the fullness of God.
97I will admit, them prophets had their message. They had them then; they have them now. But there was the fullness of the Godhead bodily, manifested there. He was the unique One, and He was the One that had to face the issue. With all of His great powers that He had, that He could have absolutely been the king of the world. He will be; and He, to His saints, He is now.
98 He stood there. What man would be poor, didn't have a place to lay His head; that even knowed where a fish swallowed a coin. Who, what man could take them big jugs of water and turn them into wine, and not have a place to lay His head? He had to face up to the responsibilities that had been given into His hand. What man that could raise a man out of the grave, after he had been dead four days and rotten?
Could He not have saved Hisself? Sure, He could; but if He did, He'd have not saved us. He had to face up to the responsibilities, and because of His obedience to the Word! Where, Adam's disobedience, and he had took the short cut, the--the way down to Tarshish. But Jesus took the way to Nineveh, to the Gentiles, to get Hisself a Bride. I'm glad that He did it, tonight. And we ought to face up to the facts, that we belong to Him, and take the world away. Amen!
99 Every man had to face up to that, that's got a responsibility before God. We just take, for instance, Noah. He had. Noah, Moses, Elijah, and all the rest of--of every age, had to face up to the responsibility. And they had to do it, but that's the reason they were sent in the hour.
100Look at Noah in his scientific age, how he had to face up to a thing that was so unscientific. Why, there wasn't a--a--a reason why it couldn't be unscientific... See, it--it was unscientific, rather. Why, they said it's going to rain out of the skies. They never had rain to drop out of the heavens. Now, he had to face up to it. God said it was going to rain. And then he...
101 Then faith without works is dead; if you say, "I believe it," and don't make no act. Just like the Message, if you say, "I believe it," don't make an act, what good does it do? See? Noah went to work with his hammer and built an ark, to confirm what he was talking about. That's what we have to do, too. We have to go to work and prove our faith, by our works. Our works proves our faith.
102Moses had to do it, and Elijah had to do it. Every prophet in his age had to stand up and face these responsibilities. But many of them didn't do like Jonah. He run; they didn't.
103 Notice, "Cry out against it." Oh, my! There it is. That's the subject, "Cry out against it." There is the check part.
Just go there and tell those fellows, "Say, I come down to join up with you guys. You know, I believe I'll tell you what I'll do. I've got just a little thing here I believe I can make it a... bring us all together, and do this, that, or the other."
But, it was, "Cry out against it," when you have to cry out against something. Now, he had to cry out against everything that was down there; cry out against the city, cry out against their work, cry out against their church, cry out against their prophets, cry out against their ministers, cry out against their priests. "Cry against it, the whole thing! Cry out against it!"
104Noah cried out against his age. Sure, he did, against the churches of his age.
Moses most certainly did cry out against his--his age; the people, the priests, and so forth. He cried all the way through the wilderness. And every junction, he cried, continually crying to the people.
Elijah was very unpopular in his day, because he cried out against that age. Certainly was.
105 John the Baptist was very unpopular in his age. He cried out against his age. He said to the king, the--the potentate of the--of the land; he--he had, he married his brother's wife. He had to preach on marriage and divorce, one morning. So he cried out against it, he said, "It's not lawful for you to have her." It cost him, his head to be cut off, later, but he cried out and he stood to his post of duty.
He never took a ship to Tarshish, and said, "Well, I'll agree with you, Herod. It's all right. As long as you think she's a nice woman, she's making you a nice wife, go ahead." Oh, mercy. Them dishrags, you see, yeah, just every little thing... Why, it's nothing but to clean dirty plates with.
106 But, notice, John wasn't that way. He faced right up to it. He said, "It's not lawful for you to have her." Yes, sir. And he stood out against it.
107They never run. John didn't. They stood and faced the facts. Moses tried to run, one time, like Jonah, but God brought him back. Many of them tried to get away from it; they would start...
But, look, if God has called you, and you are sure that God is in the Message, there is nothing going to turn you back. It didn't turn Jonah. No, sir.
108 Amos of old, cried out, said, "The lion has roared, who can but fear? And God has spake, who can but prophesy?" Who can but prophesy, when you see God speaks and said a certain thing will happen, and there it is?
109A lion roars, everybody is scared, yes, sir, if you ever heard one roar in the jungle. You can hear these meowing around these cages out here, them tame lions, but you ought to hear a real, wild one roar one time. Little rocks will fall off the hill, five hundred yards away. I want to see where all that belch comes out of them lungs. And he throws his head down, throws that fur up; I never heard anything... Like a--a cannon going off, when he belches out that big roar in his lungs. Who couldn't be scared?
They say, if you're ever killed by a lion, it's painless. He scares you to death 'fore he gets to you. See, you don't notice it. He scares you with that great ferocious roar, and here he is on you in a split second.
110 He said, "The lion has roared, who can but fear? And God has spoke, who can but prophesy?" When you see God doing something, you say... "I might not be a prophet..." Jonah said... "I might not be a prophet, or the son of a prophet. But God has spoke, who can but prophesy?"
111I might not be a prophet, I might not be this, that, or the other. When I see God doing anything, and I see it here in the Word, and He promised it, who can hold their peace and keep still? Sure, He's done it.
112Neither can we hide behind creeds and all these here fellowships, and down to--to Tarshish. We don't want to go with them fellowships.
113 But many, like Adam, do the same thing, try to make a substitute in some way, try to find a way out, and--and make a substitute, to face God. After knowing the wrong, faced up to the Truth, went along with his wife and did exactly what God told him not to do. He went right ahead and did it, anyhow. And then he found hisself naked, she and he, both, in the garden of Eden. Their eyes come open. They knowed what was right and wrong, then. And then he tried to find a substitute, to kind of cover himself up with it.
Now, that's just about the way we do today, an excuse, say, "Well, I tell you, if it was here, or if this." Or, "if, if, if," that's just... See? But you must face up to it. It's either right or wrong. And if it's right, let's stay by it. If it's wrong, get away from it. That's all. Get what... Find out what is right. You don't want to wait any longer. Let's find out now what's Truth and what's right, and stay with it. We know that it's true.
114 Now, we find today that our people are so... It seems like all the sincerity has gone out of the churches. I... In the...
115We are living in a house there of a precious sister that comes to this church. She is probably setting here tonight. And she rents it out to her... the people. And she has just been so sweet to us about that place, about letting us have that place. And so I'd call her name, but she might not want me to do it. And she's been so sweet to us, well, we certainly wouldn't--wouldn't want to expose her. But she has been a very, very dear woman. And in the house, there was a television over in one side. We got a little, two, duplex.
I got a big family, and a bunch of youngn's, and we... and you--you know, and they have to have beds, and plenty of them. And everything piled up on top, and you have to walk through this and through that, to get in and out.
116 And then over there they had a television. And in this television, these kids got to watching, on Sunday morning, some kind of a hymn-singing that come on. And, you know, it--it would almost make you ashamed; if there wasn't a genuine Christianity somewhere that you could put your hands on, to see what's called Christianity. Why, it seems like all the sincerity is gone out of it. Why, they don't, they don't seem to... Why, it's just terrible the way they stand there and draw their fists and fight one another, on there, and try to sing hymns and everything like that; and pull jokes that hardly a sailor would pull, and say all kinds of things, and kid and go on. You know, the sacredness of--of--of Christianity has seemed to lose its place.
117 Now, I go to church and--and see the pastor get up there and announce that there--there is going to be a--a swimming bee. All the women in these bathing suits, they're all going out there. They're going to have a contest; these women, swimming. And they're going to have a--a party of some sort, and they're going to fry up a lot of--of chicken, and play bunco, and--and all these things like that. To me, that takes the genuine sincerity out of Christianity; just get by with anything.
118 I seen, coming up here, we find out... You know, we find more of our sisters wearing shorts, up here in this cold country, than you find them out there in that hot country. See, it's true. Out there where it's really hot, there's not too many of them that wear them. But here, where--where it's cold, they--they do it. See, it's, they don't realize it's the devil doing that. See? Now, if it was to be comfortable, if it was to help yourself, it'd be different. Be man, I think it looks sickly on a man, but--but you--you'd--wouldn't pay no attention to a man. But, the lady, her--her body is sacred, and she must keep it that way. And to see old...
119 You can see, people today. There is two spirits. And one of them is the Holy Spirit; the other one is a unholy spirit, and one is governed by that. And both of them religious. Now, yeah, that's the strange part, they're both religious. And just like Esau and Jacob was, both religious; like Cain and Abel was, both religious; like Judas and Jesus was, both religion, both religious. And we see it today, both sides, religious. See, it's the same spirit. The people die, but the spirit doesn't die. It goes right on, both religious.
One of them is possessed with the Holy Spirit, that lives the kind of life that they should live, and walk godly and honest. They wouldn't beat you out of a penny, and they--they do everything honest that they could, to help you. And the others will... Just as nice as they can be.
And the others, we find out, it's just vice versa. And, yet, both of them are religious spirits, two of them; one, Holy Spirit; and the other, an unholy spirit. And if you noticed, it'll, even though claiming religion, they'll make fun of you and call you a holy-roller. They do anything they can.
120 They, ignoring the--the unchanging Word of God, as though It never had been written.
See, you can say, "Now, looky here, if--if the baptism..."
"I have the Holy Spirit!"
"And standing there with that cigar in your hand, smoking it?"
"Yes, I have the Holy Spirit! I don't think it's wrong to take a little drink. I don't think it..." See?
And did you notice, "I don't think"? But God thinks different, you see, according to His Word. See? See, they... And they--they just simply as much as--as spit on It. That's exactly right.
121 Just as much as this little old crippled guy that crawled out that time, when David was being excommunicated from his throne. He was going up on the Mount of Olives, going out, weeping as he went up, looking back. And this little old fellow crawled out there and was spitting on him. And that guard said, "I'll let the... that dog's head stay on him, and spit on my king?
David said, "Let him alone." See, they spit on him.
122About eight hundred years later, they spit on his Son, Jesus Christ, too.
And today they spit on Him again, as if It wasn't even just... Irreverent, unconcerned, just turn up their head and walk away from It, and laugh in your face. Why is it? They're on a ship to Tarshish. That's exact.
This call to God, you got to cry out against evil, cry out against sin, cry against the things that's wrong. Now, remember, it'll be.
Hey, you know, this time. You know, I'm two hours difference. And in Tucson it's just ten minutes after seven, and--and I'm getting kind of--kind of out of my place here. Huh? All right.
123 Now remember, we're going to have to answer for it. Remember, those who spit on Christ answer for it.
When David returned back from his exile, when he was a fugitive, and when he returned back, remember, this fellow fell on his face and cried out for mercy. He spit on David, going out, but he was almost ready to bathe his feet with tears, and, when he returned back.
And someday those who have pierced Jesus will see it.
And those who are piercing Him today will see it, also. They, someday, it'll come back. Remember, Revelations 22, He requires us to keep every Word that He has written; every Word.
124 Now we know His Presence are here. It's vindicated. We are having it. We're trusting, in this coming week, it'll continue to be vindicated among us; the sick will be healed, and great things will be taking place.
We don't want the popular idea. We want the Truth. And we don't, we (want) don't want to--we don't want to face up to nothing but what God has said is the Truth. But, "Be sure that your sins will always find you out." If it doesn't here, it'll get you at the Judgment. So you're--you're... It's going to catch you somewhere, now. Yes, sir.
125But if you're a true Christian, truly called like Jonah was, God has already got your fare paid. Get off of that ship going to Tarshish, anyhow. God predestinated you to this life. Yes, sir. If you're a true, called child of God, come to Christ. Come into the fullness of Him. Your way is paid to where? It's paid to Nineveh, not to Tarshish. You're predestinated. Your ship... There's a ship leaving right now, on its road. So there's only one thing to do, is get on it. And if you was like God, you'll never have no peace...
126 Like my little nephew, a while ago. About ten years now, he's went from pillar to post. Some morning he goes to this church, this Catholic church down here, and take this one because what some holy father he talks about over here, and some other over here, and some over here. What does it all amount to? See? And now he is still hungering and thirsting. I said, "You're place is at the altar down there, son." See?
There is no way of getting out of it. When God ever takes out after you, you just might as well give up and go on. That's all.
127 Remember, God! Well, God was in the boat. God was in the storm. God was in the fish. Everywhere he turned, God was there.
See, God is there, and it'll just keep haunting at you. So why do we wait any longer? Let's just start this revival right. Right! What's you waiting on? We believe that the Coming of the Lord is at hand, and He is going to have a Bride, and It ready. And we don't want no ships to any Tarshish. We're going to Nineveh. We're going to Glory. Amen. That's right. We're going where God is going to bless, and that's what we want to do.
128 Lay out in the Presence of God, then, with our hearts; not our hands, so much, but our hearts before God, until He has seasoned us, through and through, like that, with the rays of His glory; and baked into us His--His goodness, and ripened that which we have got, into reality, see, to where we can show others that Jesus Christ live. Oh, my! We want to believe that.
129 And remember, where Jonah went, God was in the boat; God was in the storm; God was in the fish. He went on being right along with Jonah until His perfect will was done. That's right.
And if He's ever after you, you might dodge over here, and dodge over there, but you'll be miserable until you come back and do the thing you started out for Him to do at the first place. See? Don't go, run from the Presence of God. Face up to it. You believe it's the Truth, then let... If it is the Truth, it's worth living for, dying for, anything else. And if He's ever vindicated it to you, that it is the Truth, then we can't run from it, nowhere. He'll be right there, just the same. You can't do it.
130 By His provided prophet, the one He ordained to go down there and call that message. Now, looked like He could have sent another prophet, but He ordained Jonah; and even Elijah wouldn't have done; Jeremiah wouldn't have done; Moses wouldn't have done. It was Jonah had to go to Nineveh. That's all there was to it. He commissioned him and told him to go. And when He says, "Go there, Jonah, go to Nineveh," nobody else can go do that but Jonah.
And when God tells you something, you've got to do it; nobody else. See, we just have to face up to it, and, and go do it.
131We believe that we're living in the hour that when God is a doing something. We believe that we're living among them now. I believe tonight I'm preaching to that congregation that--that's laying, waiting out there just to get ripe. I--I really believe that, with all my heart. I would say it's the same now as it's always been.
132 Now, we believe that the hour has come that Saint John 14:12 must be fulfilled. We, we believe that Malachi 4 must be fulfilled. We believe that Luke 17:30 must be fulfilled. We believe that, all these prophecies that He said would come to pass in this day. We believe they must be fulfilled, and we believe we're seeing them fulfilled right now. That's exactly right.
133Stop running. Don't get out of His Presence; just move up into His Presence. That's right. And I know that's what you're desiring to do. Cause, I seen licenses out there from Texas, and Louisiana, and everywhere. That's what we're here for, is not to run from His Presence, but to run into His Presence.
Come back, get off the... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... been a Jonah, if you've been wondering which way to go or what to do, come on, get on the ship with us tonight. We're going down to Tarshish, to cry out... or, Nineveh, to cry out. We're letting that Tarshish ship go on down if they want to. We've got a duty before God, that's, a Message that we're responsible for.
134 So in this coming week, just a little prelude tonight, to let you know. When I'm crying out, I'm solely responsible for a Message, brethren. You ministers setting here, I'm not here to hurt your feelings. And you women and man, on this marriage and divorce case coming up, I want you to remember tonight. I've said all this, to get this to you, that I am responsible only to God.
And then, again, I'm responsible to you, to tell you the Truth. And I'm not going to tell you nothing but the Truth, as long as God lets me know what Truth is. Until I know the Truth, I won't say nothing about it, see, I won't say nothing about it. But I do believe that God shows me the Truth on Marriage And Divorce, and I trust that He'll let me bring it out.
135 And other Messages I aim to have this week, is, Who Is This Melchisedec? Where Did God Choose To Put His Name? And a few of those things like that, which are Messages coming up, and Birth Pains. And--and a few things, that on--on that order, and complimentary to A Man Choosing His Wife. And a few things, them Messages, I want to bring up this week. But I just want the congregation...
136Where, if there would be a minister here; I'm not here, my brethren... I don't want you, or some of you members, go back to your church, and say, "Brother Branham said thus and thus."
I am duty bound to a Message that's been given to me from Almighty God. As I stand here tonight, and God knows that's true, that right down on this river... There is people, perhaps, setting here, when that Angel of the Lord come down there and told me what He did, right there in 1933, right down on this Spring Street here. If you're a stranger here, drive right down. It's corner of Spring Street, there where you hit the river, and there is where it happened. That's been in 1933. It's probably been about thirty-two years ago, then. Oh, it's been thirty-... it's been thirty-... thirty-two years ago, thirty-two years ago.
And how that He has brought that right down, everything. And we've went out, bringing the Message, and seen the sick healed, the blind, and the crippled, and lame, and halt, and everything. And then see even the dead, that we know that's been verified, raised up from the dead. The people die, and raised right back to life again, and all these things. If a Message goes forth, there is signs and wonders!
137 And you still see that same old school of thought that you come up with? That didn't come from God. God don't just have to do...
God is trying to get your attention attracted to Something.
138And then when Jesus went out, He started healing the sick, and doing great works and things. He, alway, He... Jesus did it. And Moses and Jesus done it, and the rest of them. And when He was here, He did it.
And He's doing it, the same thing today. When He sends forth a meeting like that, revivals, and starts a meeting in the earth, and starts a moving along with these great signs and wonders. And then you see, come back, that same old school of teaching, there--there is something wrong there somewhere. There is something new coming forth! When Jesus came out, after, when...
139 "He is a fine rabbi." He could go to any pulpit and preach, when He was healing the sick. When, oh, they liked to have Him over there.
But one day when He set down, and said, "I and My Father are One," brother, He wasn't so popular after that. When He said, "Except you eat My flesh, and drink My Blood, you have no Life in you. But he that eats My flesh, and drinks My Blood, has everlasting Life; and I'll raise him up at the last day." Then, He wasn't so popular from then.
140They said, "This Man is a vampire. This Man is a Beelzebub. That's the way He done them things. He could tell fortunes. He looked through their--their minds and perceived their thoughts. He's a fortuneteller."
But, what it was, He--He was the Word of God made manifest for that hour. And He was duty bound. He said, "I do always that which is pleasing to My Father." God help us to do the same thing, do that which is pleasing to the Father.
141And I hope you all will understand. If you disagree with me on these Messages and things, that you'll remember, at least have this respect, that I have a responsibility, and I'm not going to Tarshish. I'm on the road to Nineveh, and I--I got to cry out. The Lord bless you all.
Let us bow our heads now just a moment.
142 It's almost nine-thirty. I don't want to keep you, but I want to find this if I can, tonight. Is there some here that--that just isn't exactly where you should be in Christ, but you--you would want to be, and you desire to be, would you just raise up your hand, say, "Brother Branham, pray for me"? God bless you, just look at the hands. "I--I want... I'm here, Brother Branham, to get closer to God."
And if your head was raised, my--my hand is up, too. That's what I'm here for. I'm hungering, like you are.
143But, oh, the other day, one of the most grandest things happened, and I--I know now what to do. And I--I pray that God will give you that clear understanding. It's there. The... If there's a question in your mind, there's got to be an answer somewhere, to answer back to that question. My prayer, is, God let you see that question answered during this time.
144If you're sick, may God heal you. We're going to have healing services, I guess, practically every night, and we are going to pray for the sick. We're going to do anything that we can to help you, and you do everything you can to help us. And we'll work together, trusting God will give us a great meeting.
145 Now, Father God, these few little cut-up words, but they're in Your hands now. Lord, they've been said. I'll have to meet it. Just like... Them words can never die; they're going around and around the earth, on a record, and someday I'll have to face it right back again. I realize this, Lord, and I say it with deepness of sincerity.
146I pray, dear God, tonight, for each one of these, Your children. And, O God, I trust, before the week is over, they'll--they'll understand; that the question, that's so great in their mind tonight, will be settled. Grant it, Lord.
147There is some here who doesn't know You, Father, as Saviour, yet, or maybe has never been filled with the Holy Spirit. May this be that night.
148Lord, I cannot fill nobody with the Holy Ghost; neither can I save anybody. I can only tell them what You said, "Blessed are they that do hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they shall be filled." And I pray, God, that You'll create such a hunger in their hearts.
Many, Lord, they've got to be hungry; how would they drive these hundreds of miles, through ice and everything, and over rainy mountains, and across deserts, to come to a little old place setting here on the corner! Then I think again, You said, "Where the Carcass is, the eagles would be gathered." Feed us, Lord, upon Thy Divine Manna. Give to our souls that what we really need. We are thirsting for You, Father. We're in Your hands now.
149Let the great Holy Spirit that come down on the mountain the other day up there, I pray that He'll saturate every heart in here with His goodness and mercy, with understanding. We realize, Father, that's what we need, is to understand. For if we do not know what we're doing, then how do we know how to do it? But we must have understanding. As Daniel said, he had "understanding by the prophet Jeremiah's Writing." And, Father, we have understanding by the Holy Spirit's Writing, as He will reveal It to us in this hour. Give to us, Lord, the desires that we have for Thee. Tenderly we ask this, Father, for Your glory, in the Name of Jesus Christ.
150 Now with our heads bowed. As our sister is chording that, "He will give me grace and glory, and go with me all the way." I want you just to silently pray now and ask the Heavenly Father that He will grant to you, tonight, that what you have need of.
151Brother dear, sister dear, He's just as close as your arm is to you. You, you've believed me in--in other things, believe me in this. He is here to give you whatever you have need of.
152Oh, for the last few weeks I've been so hungry, so thirsty, so homesick, to see you. That's the reason I said, "Billy, let's go home."
Meda said, "What do you want to go back there, in that cold country again for, Bill? You always get a sore throat and everything. You always come out, and head cold, and you're hoarse, and you can't hardly talk."
153I said, "Well, I don't know." I said to her... I see my friend, Charlie Cox, setting back there. I said, "I'm just anxious to hear Charlie say, 'That little squirrel clim'ed that tree over there.' I just get so hungry to hear it." I--I just want to--want to be around you.
154 I know my Brother Banks got real sick. And I saw a vision of him, here not long ago, and he was laying on his back. And I know he come pretty near going from us, recently. When I look at the different ones of you...
155I come in the other night, to the Christian Business Men's meeting, and international. Old "Pop" Shakarian, Demos' father, he used to set there and just keep looking till I come in, then he'd smile, and that little wave he would wave at me. He wasn't there. He's gone.
Then I had to come to that family, with THUS SAITH THE LORD, their daughter is going to die, too. Florence, I saw her in a vision, saw her go. And I know she is going. And I said, "Pray, just pray. You know there's... A prophet one time was told to go tell a king put his house in order. And he prayed, and He spared his life, fifteen years longer." I said, "Pray."
156 But, you look, and I--I come back... I set over here in a restaurant, the other day, eating. A man walked up to me, said, "Aren't you Billy Branham?"
I said "Yes."
157He probably didn't know me, 'cause this over this bald spot on my head. I was wearing this little piece of hair, to keep from getting a sore throat during this meeting.
And he walked up to me, he said, "I thought I knew you, Billy."
I said, "Yes." I said, "Who are you?"
Said, "I'm John Warman."
I said, "How is Zip?"
He said, "Billy, he died." Uh!
158 I was coming down through the courthouse; went down to pay my taxes. Coming down through the courthouse, and a lady hollered at me, and she said, "Did you know John is gone?" Or, some name. It might not have been John; Ed, or something. And I said... I didn't know the woman. I felt embarrassed. And come to find out, I didn't know who she was.
She said, "Do you remember one dark night when the river was up over the banks out here, and houses washing away, over on Chestnut street, and you risked your life to go into a place and get a woman and some little children out?"
I said, "You her?"
159She said, "I--I'm the lady." She begin to scream for her baby; you know my story. She said, "That one that I called 'my baby,' is married and got a family." See? And here she is, old and gray; and here I am, too.
160One by one, our cards go out of the rack, as it was. And we have meetings, and I miss this one, miss that one. We all got to come up missing, one of these days.
But, brother, sister, there is a gathering Place. Let's be sure now that we're right. Will you? Don't let all our understanding of God, and so forth, go in vain. Let's believe.
161 Father, they're in Your hands. I'm in Your hands, Lord. We're only here in dedication now, prior to the coming meeting beginning tomorrow night. Will You help us, Lord? May our--may our conversation be constantly upon Thee! May our hearts and minds be stayed upon Thee, and You said You'd keep us in perfect peace. It's also written in the Bible, "Lean not to your own understandings." O God, we don't want our understandings; we want Your understandings. Give them to us, O God. And may the revival come within our souls till this pack of people will be just one heart and one accord. Grant it, Father. Grant this things, while we pray in Jesus Christ's Name.
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
In the cross, in the cross,
Be my glo-... (let's raise your hands)... ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
Jesus, keep me in the cross,
There's a precious fountain,
Free to... (yes, Lord, free)... healing stream,
Flows from Calvary's fountain.
In the cross, in the cross,
Be my glory ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
162 [Brother Branham begins humming Near The Cross--Ed.] O God! If there's any of you feels like you'd like to come up and kneel down around the altar, if you'd just like to come, say, "I'm not where I should be, Lord. I--I want to make a reconsecration. I want to do it tonight, Lord." You're welcome to come. We'll be here to pray with you. [Brother Branham continues humming Near The Cross.]
In the cross, in the cross,
Oh, be my glory ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
Jesus, keep me near the cross,
There's a precious fountain,
Free to all, a healing stream,
Flows from Calvary's mountain.
In the cross, in the cross,
Be my glory ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
163 Let's just pray, each one in your own way now. Just--just forget time. Let's just bow our heads in His Presence. This little lady here, crying out, "I love You, Jesus!" You remember when you got saved, many years ago, remember how sweet that was to you? He's just as sweet tonight. Let's pray, everybody in your own way now. Let's just--let's just all consecrate ourselves to God, just dedicate ourselves over to the Lord.
164 Dear Lord Jesus... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
The Stream of all my comfort,
More than life to me,
Whom have I on earth beside Thee?
Or whom in Heaven but Thee?
Dear God, we pray now that Your mercy and grace will be sent upon each and every one of us, Lord. We're here around the altar. Many could not come up; You'll meet them at their seats. Whatever we offer, Lord, You're willing to receive. If we just offer You our time, You will receive it; talent, You will receive it. But, Lord God, tonight we're going beyond that, we're offering all we are. All that I am, all that I ever expect to be, all is in You, Lord. We pray that You'll take this, our prayers, into Thy heart, Lord, and give us of the great deepness of the Holy Spirit, that our lives will be changed. For, we see that we're near the end now. Can't be too much longer. And as we see our loved ones dropping, day by day, young and old, we know soon it must knock at our door. And tonight, Lord, while we're in our right mind, setting here, or kneeling here, standing here, whichever position we're in, receive us, Lord God.
165Take me, Lord. I ain't nothing, but whatever I am, Lord, if You can get any use out of me, I dedicate myself to You.
166 I pray, dear God, for each one of these. These dear people that I stood yonder in the mountains in Arizona and cried about, and here they are knelt around the altar with us tonight, praying, consecrating our lives. We love You, Father, more than our own lives. We love You more than our families. We love You more than wife, children, father, mother, sister, brother, husband, wife. We love You, Lord Jesus. Make that so real in our hearts, Lord. Pour in the oil of gladness, this week, Lord, in our souls. Give us a bathing, a washing of the Word, by the water of the Word, dividing unto us Truth.
167Many here tonight, Lord, and will be here, that's confused on these subjects that's vital. O God, open that fountain in the house of God, that--that's for cleansing us. I pray, God, that You'll wash us and cleanse us in Thy Blood, and make us new creatures. And give us grace and strength, to bring forth the Word of Truth in Its Divine revelation of the Being of Jesus Christ.
May He appear before us, Lord. May He come and heal our sickness, forgive our sins, fill our hungry hearts with good tidings of great joy, the Gospel made manifest in our lives.
Bless every pastor, every song leader, every Sunday school teacher. Bless us all, together, Lord, for truly we love You. And now we are Yours, Lord, in this dedication. In the Name of Jesus Christ, use us now according to Thy Own will.
167a My faith looks up to Thee,
Thou Lamb of Calvary,
O Saviour Divine;
Now hear me while I pray,
Take all my sin away,
O let me from this day
Be wholly Thine!
You love that? Let's sing again.
While life's dark maze I tread,
And grief around me spread,
Oh, be Thou my Guide;
Bid darkness turn to day,
Wipe sorrow's tears away,
Nor let me ever stray
From Thee aside.
Does that make you feel good? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] How many likes to sing them old songs? ["Amen."] I just love them. Don't you?
Oh, we're marching to Zion,
Beautiful, beautiful Zion;
We're marching upward to Zion,
That beautiful City of God.
Oh, we're marching to Zion,
Oh, beautiful, beautiful Zion;
We're marching upward to Zion,
That beautiful City of God.
Come, we that love the Lord,
And let our joys be known,
Join in the song with sweet accord,
Join in the song with sweet accord,
And thus surround the Throne,
And thus surround...
Now, let's stand up now as we sing it. Shake hands with one another.
Marching to Zion,
Bless you, sister! Bless you, sister! Bless you, brother! Bless you, sister! [Brother Branham continues greeting the people--Ed.]
That beautiful City of God.
Let's raise our hands up now to God.
Oh, we're marching to Zion,
Beautiful, beautiful Zion;
We're marching upward to Zion,
That beautiful City of God.
Oh, we're marching to Zion,
Oh, beautiful, beautiful Zion;
We're marching upward to Zion,
That beautiful City of God.
Doesn't that make you feel wonderful? [Congregation rejoices--Ed.] My, my! Oh, let's just raise our hands and just praise Him in our own way.
168 Lord Jesus, Thou the Rose of Sharon, Lily of the Valley, the Bright and Morning Star, the Fairest of ten thousands to my soul. Thou the Stream of all my comfort, more than life to me! How we love You! Hear us, O Lord. How we thank You! Oh! [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] How we praise Thee! Bless these, our precious Lord and Saviour! Grant these things, Lord. Grant it. [Brother Branham and congregation continues praying and praising God.]
Near the cross,
Be my glory ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
169Somehow, another, I just feel we're going... There's something laying right ahead for us. Now, just remember, I believe I am prophesying. Great joy lays ahead. Believe it. That's right. Many saddened hearts will be made... Great mysteries will be made clear, and people who are sad will be turned into joy. [Congregation rejoices--Ed.]
Near the cross, in the cross,
Be my glory ever;
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river.
170 As John of old, when he got too old to preach, he would just set and scream, they tell me, with all of his might, "Little children, love one another!" Love one another. Don't let nothing come among you, see. Keep all, everything away from... Yeah, no matter what it is, face up to it. We're on the road to Nineveh. See? Don't get on that old ship of Tarshish, that takes you out of the company. Let's move right on up the stream of God's blessings. I believe we're going to have it. I believe our Father.
171 Feel better now, sister? That's fine. That's the way I like to see children born, that coming through. [The sister continues to pray and rejoice--Ed.]
I can just think of years ago, right on these grounds, how many thousands has been born right into the Kingdom of God, right on this ground. How little did we know, when we was standing here with a eighty cents in our pocket, to build the church with! Oh, He said, "I the Lord hath planted it; I'll water it day and night." And He's done it. He's done it.
God bless you. Now when we bow our heads...
172 Now, tomorrow night, remember, the services will be held up at the school auditorium here. And if... We will have somebody posted here now, to show the people how to get there, 'cause new ones will be coming in.
173You love Him, say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] Oh, isn't He wonderful? ["Amen."]
174I was standing down here on the bank, and sing that old song:
On Jordan's stormy banks I stand,
Think, that's been thirty years ago, thirty-three, thirty-three years ago.
And cast a wishful eye,
To Canaan's fair and happy land,
Where my possessions lie.
And many I baptized, that evening, are over there now. When, they stood there and witnessed that Morning Star coming down out of the heavens, circling around like that, said, "As John the Baptist was sent forth to bring, to forerun the first coming of Christ, your Message will forerun the second Coming." How could it be thought? But, all God's Words are true, all God's Words. We're living in the Presence of the great King. God bless you.
175While we bow our heads, I'm going to ask Brother Neville, our precious pastor, to come here and dismiss us in prayer. God bless you, Brother Neville.